Stoian Alexe Vele

UNIVERSITATEA DIN ORADEA
ANALELE UNIVERSITĂŢII
DIN ORADEA
Seria GEOGRAFIE
TOM XXV
Nr. 2/2015 (December)
Editura Universităţii din Oradea

UNIVERSITATEA DIN ORADEA
DEPARTAMENTUL DE GEOGRAFIE, TURISM ŞI AMENAJAREA TERITORIULUI
ANALELE UNIVERSITĂŢII
DIN ORADEA
Seria GEOGRAFIE
TOM XXV
Nr. 2/2015 (December)
Editura Universităţii din Oradea

ANALELE UNIVERSITĂŢII DIN ORADEA, SERIA GEOGRAFIE
ANNALS OF UNIVERSITY OF ORADEA, GEOGRAPHY SERIE
Review accredited by CNCSIS, Code 669 “B+” Category (since 2008)

Review indexed in Index Copernicus, DOAJ - Directory of Open Acces Journals, ULRICHSWEB - Global Serials Directory, SCIPIO - Platforma
Editorială Română, EBSCO - EBSCOhost Online Research Databases and INFOBASE INDEX
The review is issued under the aegis of The University of Oradea,
Department of Geography, Tourism and Territorial Planning and The Territorial Studies and Analyses Centre
Editor-in-Chief: Alexandru ILIEŞ

Associate Editors: Nicolae JOSAN, Rodica PETREA
Assistant Editors: Grigore Vasile HERMAN, Ribana LINC
Scientific Board:
Liviu APOSTOL, “Al.I. Cuza” University of Iaşi (Romania)
Dan BĂLTEANU, member of Romanian Academy, Institut of Geography of Bucharest (Romania)
Milan BUFON, “Primorska” University of Koper (Slovenia)
Huhua CAO, University of Ottawa (Canada)
Jean-Paul CARRIERE, University of Tours (France)
Doriano CASTALDINI, University of Modena and Reggio Emilia (Italy)
Nicolae CIANGĂ, “Babeş-Bolyai” University of Cluj-Napoca (Romania)
Adrian CIOACĂ, “Spiru Haret” University of Bucharest (Romania)
Pompei COCEAN, “Babeş-Bolyai” University of Cluj-Napoca (Romania)
Sterie CIULACHE, University of Bucharest (Romania)
Olivier DEHOORNE, University of Antilles and Guyanne (France)
Carmen DRAGOTĂ, Institut of Geography of Bucharest
Allessandro GALLO, "Ca' Foscari" University of Venice (Italy)
Floare GRECU, University of Bucharest
Lisa Butler HARRINGTON, Kansas State University
Ioan IANOŞ, University of Bucharest (Romania)
Corneliu IAŢU, “Al. I. Cuza” University of Iaşi (Romania)
Dorina Camelia ILIEŞ, University of Oradea (Romania)
Ioan Aurel IRIMUŞ, “Babeş-Bolyai” University of Cluj-Napoca (Romania)
Saşa KICOSEV, University of Novi Sad, Serbia
Vladimir KOLOSSOV, Russian Academy of Science of Moscow (Russia)
Gabor KOZMA, University of Debrecen (Hungary)
Denis MARTOUZET, Francois Rabelais University, Tours, (France)
Ionel MUNTELE, “Al.I. Cuza” University of Iaşi (Romania)
Martin OLARU, West University of Timişoara (Romania)
Tadeusz PALMOWSKI, University of Gdansk (Poland)
Elisa PASTORIZA, Universidad Nacional de Mardel Plata (Argentina)
Dănuţ PETREA, “Babeş-Bolyai” University of Cluj-Napoca (Romania)
Nicolae POPA, West University of Timişoara
Maria RĂDOANE, “Ştefan cel Mare” University of Suceava (Romania)
Maria Luisa RODRIGUEZ, University of Lisboa (Portugal)
Stephane ROSIERE, University of Reims Champagne-Ardenne, France
Valeriu SAINSUS, Academy of Economic Science of Chişinău (Rep. of Moldova)
Marcu STAŞAC, University of Oradea (Romania)
Istvan SULI-ZAKAR, University of Debrecen (Hungary)
Karoly TEPERICS, University of Debrecen (Hungary)
Dallen J. TIMOTHY, Arizona State University, United States of America
Laurent TOUCHART, Université d’Orléans (France)
Alexandru UNGUREANU, “Al. I. Cuza” University of Iasi
Petru URDEA, West University of Timişoara (Romania)
Luca ZARRILLI, University of Pescara-Chieti (Italy)
Christoph WAACK, Regional Geography of Institut of Leipzig (Germany)
Jan WENDT, University of Gdansk (Poland)
Foreign Language Supervisor: Corina TĂTAR, Cezar MORAR

Secretary On-line Version: Ştefan BAIAS
The responsibility for the content of the articles belongs to the author(s).
The articles are published with the notification of the scientific reviewer.
The exchange manuscripts, books and reviews as well as any correspondence will be sent on the address of the Editorial Office.
Editorial Office Address:
University of Oradea, Department of Geography, Tourism and Territorial Planning
1 Universităţii Street, 410087 Oradea, Romania
Tel/ Fax +40.259.408.475, http://istgeorelint.uoradea.ro/Reviste/Anale/anale.htm, e-mail: auog.uoradea@yahoo.com
ISSN 1221-1273, E-ISSN 2065-3409

CONTENTS
PHYSICAL CHARACTERISTICS OF CORE AREA OF ILE-IFE, NIGERIA
Adewale Olufunlola YOADE
(Art#252101-681) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 137
TOWARDS A RESILIENT ENERGY SYSTEM IN EASTERN ROMANIA – FROM FOSSIL FUELS TO

RENEWABLE SOURCES
Alexandru BĂNICĂ, Marinela ISTRATE
(Art#252102-682) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 148
THE USAGE OF TECHNOLOGIES IN TERRESTRIAL MEASUREMENTS FOR HAZARD MAPS

Dan VELE, Mircea ALEXE, Ioan STOIAN
(Art#252103-671) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 157
THE DYNAMICS OF THE MINOR RIVERBED OF TESLUI RIVER IN RELATION TO THE HUMAN
FACTOR (1910-2008) - CASE STUDY: REȘCA - FĂRCAȘELE DE JOS SECTOR
Gabriel VELCU, Gabriela Adina MOROȘANU
(Art#252104-684) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 168
THE NATIONAL STRUCTURE OF MARAMUREŞ COUNTY AT THE 20TH OCTOBER 2011 CENSUS
George-Bogdan TOFAN, Bogdan-Nicolae PĂCURAR, Adrian NIŢĂ
(Art#252105-680) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 177
THE REGRESSION MODEL IN THE FORECAST OF TRAVEL DEMAND IN AKURE, NIGERIA

Ogunbodede E.F., Ale A.S.
(Art#252106-688) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186
WINE ROAD - AN INSTRUMENT FOR THE VALORISATION OF WINE TOURISM POTENTIAL.

CASE STUDY: ALBA COUNTY VINEYARDS
Mihaela UNGUREANU
(Art#252107-683) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 195
ANALYSIS OF URBAN SPRAWL PHENOMENON IN BATNA CITY (ALGERIA) BY REMOTE

SENSING TECHNIQUE
Hadda DRIDI, Abdelhalim BENDIB, Mahdi KALLA
(Art#252108-689) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 211
TYPOLOGY OF WOODEN CHURCHES IN THE DRAINAGE BASINS OF MUREȘ AND ARIEȘ, ALBA
COUNTY
Ștefan BAIAS, Maria GOZNER, Grigore Vasile HERMAN, Florin Miron MĂDUȚA
(Art#252109-696) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221
CONTRIBUTION OF REMOTE SENSING IN THE ANALYSIS OF THE DYNAMICS OF CHOTTS AND

SEBKHAS: CASE OF THE ENDOREIC AREA OF GADAIN (NORTHEAST OF ALGERIA)
Rabah BOUHATA, Mahdi KALLA, Aida BENSEKHRIA
(Art#252110-690) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 234
AN ASSESSMENT OF HOUSING AND NEIGHBOURHOOD QUALITY CONDITION IN ILESA,

NIGERIA
Adewale Olufunlola YOADE, Olabisi Omowumi ADEYEMI, Babawale A. ADEYEMI
(Art#252110-690) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 242
THE INFLUENCE OF FIRMS STRUCTURAL CHARACTERISTICS ON THE DEGREE OF

AGGLOMERATION ECONOMIES ENJOYED AMONGST FIRMS IN THE LAGOS REGION, NIGERIA
Adejompo FAGBOHUNKA
(Art#252112-691) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 253
USING GIS FOR CAVES MODELLING AND ANALYSIS. THE STUDY CASE OF ANINA MINING
AREA (BANAT MOUNTAINS, ROMANIA)
Laurențiu ARTUGYAN
(Art#252113-698) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 261
GEOMORPHOLOGICAL SYSTEM’S VULNERABILITY OF THE EASTERN REGION OF PETROŞANI
DEPRESSION AND GENERATION OF CRITICAL ENVIRONMENTS BY THE COAL EXPLOITATION
ACTIVITY
Ciprian NIMARĂ, George-Bogdan TOFAN
(Art#252114-685) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
CRUISE SHIP TOURISM ON THE DANUBE RIVER. CASE STUDY: CAPITALIZATION OF DELTAIC
TOURISM POTENTIAL
Elena IRINCU, Rodica PETREA, Norbert RACZ, Angela BULZAN (SAV), Luminița FILIMON
(Art#252115-700) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 276
USING CARTOGRAPHIC DOCUMENTS AND GIS FOR FOLLOWING THE EVOLUTION OF THE
PONDS - AREA OF CEFA AND MĂDĂRAS COMMUNES - (BIHOR, ROMANIA)
Ribana LINC, Liviu BUCUR
(Art#252116-701) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 287
Book review
by Martin OLARU
(Art#252217-686) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 299
Analele Universităţii din Oradea, Seria Geografie Year XXV, no. 2/2015 (December), pp. 137-147
ISSN 1221-1273, E-ISSN 2065-3409 Article no. 252101-681
PHYSICAL CHARACTERISTICS OF CORE AREA OF ILE-IFE,

NIGERIA
Adewale Olufunlola YOADE

Department of Urban and Regional Planning, Obafemi Awolowo University Ile-Ife, Nigeria,
e-mail: yoadewale@yahoo.com
Abstract: The study examined physical and environmental characteristics of traditional core
area of Ile-Ife with a view to providing a framework for effective implementation of
readjustment and revitalization in the study area. The findings revealed that the environment
is not good enough for human habitation due to lack of abasic amenities in the area. The study
concluded that while housing facilities in the core area of Ile-Ife, like many others in Nigeria
were in deplorable state, there is urgent need to attend to the concerned area for better living
of the inhabitants of the area.
Key words: physical, core, environment and housing
* * * * * *
INTRODUCTION
The most visible and obvious consequences of urbanization in developing countries, such
as Nigeria, is often rapid deterioration of urban housing and living conditions (Lewin, 1981). UN-
HABITAT (2008), stated that only two African cities exceeded one million inhabitants in 1950.
The number of such large cities reached nine in 1975 accommodating a combined population of
about 19 million people. From 1975 to 2005 African cities exceeding one million rapidly increased
to 43 with a combined population of 110 plus million people. By 2015, there will be 59, home to
more than 169 million individuals. However, housing and the residential environment provide an
extremely rich and fruitful area for the study of interplay of socio-cultural factors and environmental
form (Onibokun, 1985). In a sense, housing is more than shelter; it has socio-cultural and
psychological dimensions which must be clearly understood and taken into consideration in housing
design, planning and execution.
Nigeria is one of the few countries in Africa which had many large pre-industrial cities
before the colonial period. The largest concentrations of such towns in the south-western zone,
which is by far the most urbanized area of its size in sub-Saharan Africa (Onibokun, 1990). One of
the major factors which explain the development of pre-colonial urbanization in this area was the
continuous internecine war among the Yoruba. This forced peasants to find refuge in walled cities,
leading to high population concentration in such cities characterized with organic development.
On the other hand, the deplorable conditions of Nigerian core area environments have
become a serious worry in recent times. Environment refers to all the conditions and influences

Corresponding Author
http://istgeorelint.uoradea.ro/Reviste/Anale/anale.htm
138 YOADE Adewale Olufunlola
affecting the development of an organism in its lifetime. Man’s total environment includes all the
living and non-living elements in his surroundings which could be natural or built (man-made),
etc. in a complex network of systems (Okaba & Obong, 2006; Edu, 2006). It also refers to all
natural resources, joint property of man of which one man’s right of use must not adversely affect
the right of use of other joint owners (Offiong, 2003; Verla, 2003; Eni, 2005; Obong, 2007b). The
current global awareness of the environment and its pivotal role to human endeavours and survival
started mounting with the 1972 United Nation’s World conference on Human Environment.
As identified by Obong (2007b), three major segments of environment include the natural,
built and personal environments. The built and personal environments are what to a large extent
determine the conditions of a school environment. For example, the particular concern here is that
it is the product of anthropogenic activities. As posited by Eni (2005), human beings have
characteristically lived in two worlds. The first is the natural world of nature consisting of plants,
animals, soils, air and water that preceded the existence of man by hundreds of million years of
which man is an integral and inescapable part. The second is the world of social institutions and
artifacts (built world) that man deliberately creates for himself using science, technology, culture,
political organization, and so forth. Therefore, this study seeks to assess the physical and
environmental characteristics of traditional core area of Ile-Ife with a view to providing a
framework for effective implementation of readjustment and revitalization in the study area. It also
identified and examined the socio-economic characteristics of residents’ of the study area.
THE STUDY AREA

Ile-Ife is made up of two (2) local government areas, Ife East and Ife Central Local
Governments, whose headquarters are at Oke Ogbo and Ajebandele respectively. The two (2) local
governments comprise twenty one (21) political wards in the council areas with the population of
355,818,000 (Federal Republic of Nigeria Official Gazette, 2009).
Figure 1. Map of the Study Area

Source: Ife Central Town Planning Office, 2005
Physical Characteristics of Core Area of Ile-Ife, Nigeria 139
The core, which happens to be the oldest residential portion of the city, consists of the
oldest parts of the city. The study area conforms to the general morphology of the traditional core
areas of Yoruba cities, with the major elements, which include the palace, the king’s market (Oja-
Oba) and the wards. According to Yoruba people, Ife is where the founding deities Oduduwa and
Obatala began the creation of the world, as directed by the paramount deity Olodumare. Oduduwa
is thought to have created the earth before he became the first divine king of Yoruba, Obatala is
believed to have created the first humans out of clay. The Ooni (King) of Ife claims direct descent
from the god Oduduwa, and is counted first among Yoruba Kings. He is traditionally considered to
be the 41st deity (Orisha), the only one that speaks. According to historians, the town’s habitation
can be traced as far back a century. The meaning of the word „ife” in the Yoruba language is
„expansion”; „Ile-Ife” means in reference to the myth of origin that is, „The House of
Expansion”. In fact, the city is regarded as the origin of Yoruba culture, industry and people of
Yoruba descent.
LITERATURE REVIEW AND THEORETICAL PERSPECTIVES

INTRODUCTION
The house, according to Williams (2007) is a dwelling place, constructed as a home for one
or more persons, whether a crude hut or a mansion, and whatever its degree of intrinsic
architectural interests, it provides protection from the weather and adversaries. Godwin (1998)
defined the house as „the space that we can call our own, that gives us privacy and shelters us
from the weather and intrusions of unwanted people” (Olayiwola et al., 2005).
CAUSES OF HOUSING AND ENVIRONMENTAL PROBLEMS

The house or dwelling unit to the typical African, is not just providing protection from
inclement weather and a social interaction forum, it is also a setting for pursuing a livelihood; a
place for communicating with the ancestors and a nucleus for organic extension (Osasona et al.,
2009). And because the essence of the house is not limited to shelter alone, it is a space where a
generation of families expresses its existence and preserves the history and identities of lineage.
Williams (2007) also observed that the physical characteristics of the house depend on the
surrounding environment, available building materials, technological know-how, and some
cultural determinants like the social and economic status of the owner. In addition, a typical
dwelling is generally a product of physical constraints and social parameters. In African traditional
built-form, symbolism was a dominant feature which is synonymous with function – the purpose
to which both material and space could be put; and culturally-embedded interpretations of space-
related phenomena – which relate to the determination of spatial pattern and organization, and the
choice of construction materials (Osasona et al., 2007).
Evidences suggested that the prevailing global environmental degradation poses serious
threat to sustenance of carrying capacity of the ecosystem (Marcuse, 1998; Peters, 2000); hence
environmental sustainability has taken priority position in housing, infrastructure provision,
planning, land use and urban development among others (Salama & Alshawaikhat, 2005;
Aribigbola, 2008). Although, Marcuse (1998) was of the view that sustainability should not be
considered as goal for housing or urban programmes on the account that many of bad housing or
urban programmes are sustainable.
Meanwhile, Peters (2000) opined that the ecological and sociological „footprint” of cities
has spread over ever-widened area and that fewer places on the planet earth are unaffected by this
phenomenon. Changes in the ecology of urban environment occasioned by increasing population,
overcrowded habitations and uncontrolled exploitation of natural resources may account for this
wide ecological footprint of urban areas which is not peculiar to developing countries (Stoel, 1999;
Hales, 2000). They however, observed that the pace and scale of growth have outstripped the
capacity to maintain acceptable standards of public health, environmental safety and sustainable
economic growth in urban areas in less developed nations in Africa, Asia and Latin America.
In Nigeria, for instance, several studies (Rashid, 1982; NEST, 1991; World Bank, 1992;
Anih, 2004; Muoghalu & Okonkwo, 2004; Ijioma & Agaze, 2004; Nduka, 2004; Mba, 2004;
Bulama, 2005; Ojeshina, 2005; UN-HABITAT, 2005b) have identified many of the environmental
problems as having serious adverse socio-economic and ecological implications. Majority of these
problems, it is argued, are traceable to a number of factors. These include the colonial antecedent
of most Nigerian cities (Ogbazi, 1992; Ikya, 1993), the high rate of urbanization (National
Economic Empowerment Development Strategy, 2004), the bad psychological orientation of urban
residents on the environment as well as poor environmental management practices (Meale, 1991;
Agukoronye, 2004).
Generally, environmental problems are mostly due to developmental processes and are of
local, regional and global effects. These effects are viewed as consequences of human activities,
and are most often harmful on human beings, livelihoods, animal and plant lives presently or
transferred to posterity (Simond, 1994; Acho, 1998; Danish International Development Agency,
2000; Kjellstrom & Mercado, 2008). This has far reaching implications on sustainable
development, most especially in the face of declining economic fortunes. Therefore, urban
environmental issues will continue to dominate sustainable development agenda in developing
nations in particular and the world in general in the next few decades.
ENVIRONMENTAL PROBLEMS
1. Urbanization: Urbanization is caused by high population growth rate and rural- urban
migration. Urbanization in Nigeria is characterized by city slums with serious environmental
consequences. The problem has been described as acute and exemplifies the inability of
development measures to keep pace with the rate of population growth. The problem of the
disposal of sewage and refuse is quite serious because of the rapid rate of generation of non-
biodegradable materials such as plastics (Jiboye, 2010).
Environmental conditions in cities have gradually deteriorated due to the rapid growth of
the cities and the attendant inability of social services and infrastructures to keep pace with the rate
of growth. Inadequate storm drains, dumping of refuse in drainage lines and construction of houses
close to and even on the natural water channels have been shown to be responsible in that order for
the increasing cases of flood in the urban centers. Environment problems associated with the
increasing growth of urban slums including overcrowding in squalid housing conditions, poor
quality or unavailability of basic infrastructures and social services, such as water and sewage
facilities and even lack of access routes (NEST, 1992)
2. Overpopulation: Population is a major factor in all environment related issues.
Overpopulation causes stress on the environment. Environmental problems such as
overpopulation, degradation, erosion, desertification, etc. are caused by man’s misuse of
environmental resources. There are evidences everywhere of rapid decline in environmental
quality and human living conditions occasioned by rapid increase in human numbers. In 1985,
Mabogunje stated that because of the economic emergency that was declared in the country, the
next few years were going to witness tremendous efforts at increased production and enhanced
productivity in the country. Under such stressful situation, “it will be easy for people to become so
exigent, worrying only about what to get out of the environment for their own immediate needs
and uses, without caring very much for the consequence, especially for succeeding generations
(Mabogunje, 1985).
CORE AREA ENVIRONMENT

The core segment of the urban population is indeed poor, and is constrained to limited,
insufficient, crowded, cold and dirty shelter and a generally degraded environment (Galbraith,
1968; Mabogunje, 1980). The urban poor who are the residents of these areas are subjected to a
life characterized by precarious conditions of nutrition and health, little or poor material
possessions (Sada, 1975; Mabogunje, 1975).
Filani (1987) has succinctly shown that most urban centers in Nigeria are characterized by
high densities of buildings, the crowding of large numbers of people into those buildings, lack of
space for open air living between houses, poor health, substandard housing, and acute
environmental and sanitary problems. The shortage of affordable and decent accommodation for
the urban poor is thus a major housing problem in Nigeria. A number of studies have confirmed
the deplorable conditions of urban housing in Nigeria (Onokerhoraye, 1976; Wahab et al., 1990;
Olotuah, 2007). These studies affirm that 75% of the dwelling units in urban centers in Nigeria are
substandard and the dwellings are sited in slums. The inadequacy of the quality of most of urban
housing stems mainly from the poor physical state of the buildings. They further showed that the
buildings are often unsafe and insecure and do not provide adequate shelter from the elements of
weather. Also, several studies have shown the deplorable conditions of urban housing in Nigeria;
for example: (Onibokun, 1972; Onokerhoraye, 1976; Jagun, 1983; Wahab et al., 1990; Olotuah,
1997, 2000a, 2000b, 2005). Jagun (op cit) affirms that 75% of the dwelling units in Nigeria’s
urban centers are substandard and the dwellings are located in slums. These results from
combined effects of natural ageing of the buildings, lack of maintenance and neglect, wrong use of
the buildings, poor sanitation in the disposal of sewage and solid waste, wrong development of
land, and increasing deterioration of the natural landscape.
THEORETICAL FRAMEWORK
Various approaches have been used to explain the setting of urban areas. Among these
approaches which are both descriptive and quantitative in nature are the Burgess (1925)
Concentric Zones Models, Hoyt’s (1939) Sector Model; and Ullman’s (1945) Multiple Nuclei
Model. These three models are described as ecological models. Other models include the Social
Area Analysis and Factorial Ecology. Some of the models are not so general but they deal with
specific urban features. Central to this study are those attempts, which strive to categorize settings
according to their capacity to affect the behaviour of their inhabitants. This attempt to unravel
„person-environmental fit”, according to Rapoport (1977), constitutes the core of the
environmental approach to urban form. Caplan (1983) believes that residents will find fulfillment
if neighborhoods are planned and built in relation to their expectations as expressed in the social-
cultural and physical elements of housing areas. From the foregoing literature and conceptual
issues, it can be seen that physical planning has a great responsibility to come up with peculiar
residential designs that will fulfill specific users’ needs in terms of socio-economic and cultural
expectations. This will involve constant modification of established principles, concepts and
models of residential area planning and will, no doubt, pose a great deal of challenge but will be
based on principles of planning with the people.
METHODOLOGY
Data for the study were obtained from both primary and secondary sources. For collection
of primary data, the set of questionnaires, targeted at the residents of the study area; were
administered using systematic sampling method on household heads living in one out of every ten
(10) houses located in the identified seven (7) political wards that formed the core area of the
traditional city. A total of 477 household heads were selected for questionnaire administration.
Information was obtained on physical and environmental characteristics of residents’ of the study
area. Close ended questionnaires were designed for this study. They were structured in a way to
reveal the physical background as well as environmental characteristics of Ile-Ife, Nigeria. In the
process of examining the questionnaire, the author interpreted the question to those who were not
literate and helped them in filling their questionnaire based on their response. Sources of secondary
data included maps from Planning Office, journals, conference proceedings, unpublished thesis and
books. Data collected were analyzed using Statistical Package for the Social Sciences version 17.
Also, both descriptive (tables, pictures, charts, cross tabulation, agreement index) and inferential
tools (regression and ANOVA) were used to analyze the data collected.
RESULTS AND DISCUSSION

This section discusses the results and discussion of the findings obtained from the study.
The section is divided into three (3) sections. Section one discusses socio-economic characteristics
of the dwellers of core area of Ile-Ife; section two discusses the physical composition of the study
area; while section three discusses environmental characteristics of the study area.
SOCIO-ECONOMIC CHARACTERISTICS
The household samples taken from the study area demonstrated the socio-economic
features of the household which has significant influence on the implementation of urban renewal
in the study area due to their socio-cultural attachments.
33.5% and 31.4% of the respondents (table 1) had primary and modern school education
respectively. While 9.2% were secondary school leavers and 4.4% had more than secondary
education. About 24.3% had no formal education at all. The structure of the family in the study
area was the extended family type, where many nuclear families were found living under the same
roof. This family consists of the father and sons. The inhabitants were predominantly polygynous
with 91.0% of the respondents having more than one wife. Just 9.0% of the households were
monogamous. The number of children by a family is a thorny issue among the Yorubas because it
is regarded as being sacred and should be kept secret. However, according to table 1, 14.6% of the
respondents had between 4 and 7 children while 27.3% had between 10 and 16 children. Other
families 58.1% had between 17 and 25 children. This is a clear indication of high dependency on
the working population. The high dependency factor may affect the households’ ability to
maintain existing structures. Based on a portion of table 1, the basic occupation engaged in by
the households in the study area are farming, trading, artisanry and civil service. From the
Table, it is evident that majority of the respondents were traders 32.5% and 31.4% were self
employed. A small proportion of 1.5% were civil servants. Information on the income of
household heads was very difficult to collect. First, they were not well educated; moreover,
most of the respondents who were farmers and traders had no records of their sales. Also,S they
were not on fixed and regular income. The outcome of this, as shown in table 1, revealed that
35.6% of the respondents’ earned less than #5,000 a month and 28.7% earned less than #10,000.
It is possible that occupation, income and family size could have some effects on physical and
environmental characteristics in the study area.
Table 1. Socio-Economic Characteristics of Respondents

(Data source: Authors’ Field Work, 2010)
Socio-Economic Characteristics Number Percentage
Level of Education
Not educated 116 24.3
Primary school 160 33.5
Secondary school 44 9.2
Modern school 150 31.4
Tertiary school 7 1.4
Total 477 100
Occupation
Agriculture 65 13.6
Trading 155 32.5
Civil service 7 1.5
Private employees 150 31.4
Artisans 45 9.4
Others 55 11.5
Total 477 100
Number of Wives
1 wife 434 9.0
More than 1 wife 43 91.0
Total 477 100
Number of Children
1 child 70 14.6
2-4 children 130 27.3
5 children and above 277 58.1
Total 477 100
Monthly Income
Below #5,000 170 35.6
#5,001-#10,000 137 28.7
#10,001-#15,000 100 21.0
#15,001-#20,000 42 8.8
#20,001 and above 28 5.9
Total 477 100
PHYSICAL CHARACTERISTICS
The physical condition of the study area was poor. This is because the study area was in the
old residential neighbourhood. Majority of the building in the area 65.2% were used for residential
purposes. Only 8.0% and 0.2% were used for commercial and industrial purposes respectively.
Mixed (mixture of residential and commercial) uses accounted for 27.7% of the identified type of
land uses (table 2).
Table 2, revealed that majority of the buildings (83.0%) was built more than 30 years ago.
The age of the buildings together with the factor of material of construction of the buildings could
affect the depreciation level of the building materials As shown in Table 2, 70.0% of buildings
were constructed with mud, 20.3% with mud bricks and 9.6% with cement blocks. The
predominance of houses constructed with mud is due partly to the economic status of the owner of
the building who could not afford the cost of modern building materials as well as the age of the
building itself. The building in the area is categorized into three according to their structural
conditions. There were the good, fair or poor. The criteria for the classification are the age of
buildings, materials of construction and the extent of maintenance. As could be seen from Table 2,
2.9% have classified as good, 48.6% of the building as fair, and 50.3% as being poor in condition.
The fair or poor state of the buildings calls for the renewal of the buildings in the study area. From
the above, it could be deduced that the study area is in deplorable state which necessitated for
attention of the concerned authority.
Table 2. Physical Characteristics

Physical and environmental variables Number Percentage
Land-use
Residential 311 65.2
Commercial 38 8.0
Mixed 101 21.2
Institutional 12 2.5
Industrial 1 0.2
Religious 14 2.9
Total 477 100
Age of the buildings
Below 10 years 10 2.1
11-20 years 29 6.1

21-30 years 42 8.8
30 years and above 396 83.0
Total 477 100
Material for construction
Mud 333 70.0
Mud brick 97 20.3
Cement block 46 9.6
Total 477 100
Condition of buildings
Good 14 2.9
Fair 223 48.6
Poor 240 50.3
Total 477 100
ENVIRONMENTAL CHARACTERISTICS
Various methods of waste disposal employed by the residents of core Ife are illustrated in
the Table 3. Majority of the respondents (60.6%) dumped their refuse by the road side, 31.9%
practised burning, while only 7.5% of the residents sampled used central collectors of the L.G.
Table 3. Environmental Characteristics

Waste disposal
Open dumps 289 60.6
Burning 52 31.9
Central collectors 36 7.5
Total 477 100
Water supply
Bore hole 40 8.4
Tap water 7 1.5
Well 430 90.1
Total 477 100
Drainage system
Open drainage 337 70.6
Closed drainage 32 6.7
Underground 08 1.7
Total 477 100
Toilet facilities
Water closet 28 5.8
Pit latrine 292 61.2
Bucket system 157 33.0
Total 477 100
According to the study, 90.1% of the respondents got water through well, while 8.4% got
water through bore-hole. The remaining 1.4% houses had access to pipe borne water and none
made use of vendor to get water. The result of the analysis revealed that majority 70.6% had
access to open drainage, 6.7% had closed drainage within their neighbourhood and 1.7% had
underground system in their area (table 3). Therefore the environment is not good enough for
human habitation due to lack of adequate water, indiscriminately disposal of waste and the state of
drainage found in the area. Also, more than three-fifth (61.2%) made use of pit latrine, less than
two-fifths (33.0%) made use of bucket system and few (5.8%) had access to water closet within
their respective buildings.
CHI-SQUARE ANALYSIS OF LAND-USE AND WASTE DISPOSAL IN THE

STUDY AREA
Table 4 reflects the chi-square test between land-use and waste disposal the study area. The
result showed that the chi-square (X2) value of 42.23 was significant at p=0.000. This is an
indication that land-use determined the modes of waste disposed in the study area.
Also, the result of regression analysis revealed that significant relationship existed between
land-use and waste disposal in the traditional core area of Ile-Ife. This result is further validated by
the Analysis of Variance (ANOVA) test, which explains the linear relationship and level of
significance between the dependent variable (waste disposal), and the independent variable (land-
use). It yielded an F- ratio of 438.72, which is significant at the 0.01 level (table 5 and 6).
Table 4. Chi-Square Tests

Value Df Asymp. Sig. (2-sided)
Pearson Chi-Square 42.234 8 .000
Likelihood Ratio 6.859 8 .000
Linear-by-Linear Association 3.719 1 .110
N of Valid Cases 10
Table 5. Regression coefficient of Waste Disposal

Land-use B Std error Beta t Sig (P)
(Constant) 8.908 252 - 5.082 0.41
Land-use 0.414 0.81 0.123 4.757 0.001
p significant at 0.01
Table 6. The overall F-test value from the regression of community shrine
Sum of Mean
Model R R-square Df F Sig.
Square Square
Regression 645.653 1
243.653
Residual .801 .770 214.323 459 438.721 .001
.249
Total 140.554 460
p significant at 0.01
CHI-SQUARE ANALYSIS OF CONDITION OF BUILDINGS AND DRAINAGE

SYSTEM IN THE STUDY AREA
Table 7 reflected the chi-square test between condition of the buildings and drainage
system in the study area. The result showed that the chi-square (X2) value of 24.891 was
significant at p=0.000. This is an indication that drainage system affected the condition of
buildings in the study area.
Table 7. Chi-Square Tests

Value Df Asymp. Sig. (2-sided)

Pearson Chi-Square 24.891 9 .000
Likelihood Ratio 8.471 9 .000
Linear-by-Linear Association 5.917 1 .110
N of Valid Cases 10
CONCLUSION AND IMPLICATION OF STUDY FOR POLICY FORMULATION

This study has examined the physical and environmental characteristics of traditional core
area of Ile-Ife, Nigeria. In doing this, it has examined physical and environmental characteristic of
the core area and also the state of existing infrastructure in the study area. It has been established
in this study that most of the buildings in the study area were in deplorable state which needed
urgent attention and the whole environment was not good enough for human habitation. However,
the inhabitants of the core were attached in tradition, seemingly conservative, and unaware of the
magnitude and dimensions of the housing and environmental problems around them.
The study concluded that while housing facilities in the core area of Ile-Ife, like many
others in Nigeria were in deplorable state, there is urgent need to attend to the concerned area for
better living of the inhabitants of the area.
REFERENCES
Edu N. (2006), Man in the Tropical Environment, Calabar: Unical Printing Press.
Eni D.D. (2005), Philosophy and Methodology of Environmental Science, Calabar, Ultimate Index Book Publishers.
Filani M.O. (1987), Accessibility and Urban Poverty in Nigeria, The Urban Poor in Nigeria, Makinwa P.K. & O.A. Ozo
(Eds.), Ibadan: Evan Brothers (Nigeria) Publishers Ltd pp 128-138.
Jagun A. (1983), Urban Housing Need Estimate in Nigeria: Governmental Capability in It’s Provision, Journal of
Business and Social Studies, 4 (2).
Lewin A.C. (1981), Housing Cooperatives in Developing Countries, New York: John Wiley and Sons.
Mabogunje A.L. (1980), The Development Process: A Spatial Perspective (2nd Edition) London: Unwin Hayman Ltd.
Mabogunje A.L. (1990), Perspective on Urban Land and Urban Management Policies in the Sub Saharan Africa, World
Bank Technical Paper No. 196, The World Bank, Washington D C pg 33.
Mabogunje A.L. (2002), Nigerian and the Good Urban Governance Campaign, The Launching of the Global Campaign for
Good Urban Governance in Nigeria. Federal Ministry of Works and Housing, Abuja, Nigeria.
Obong L.B. (2007a), Waste Management Education: A Panacea For Effective Solid Waste Management, Journal of
Scientific and Industrial Studies, 5(3), 69-73.
Obong L.B. (2007b), Understanding the Environment: Concepts, Principles and Applications, Calabar: Penile Publishers.
Offiong V.I. (2003), Environmental Law Enforcement Problem A Study of the Calabar Urban Development Authority
(CUDA) Nigeria, An Unpublished M.Sc. Thesis Submitted to the Department of Geography and Regional
Planning, University of Calabar, Calabar.
Okaba L.A., Obong L.B. (2006), Man and the Environment, Lagos: Horesgate Trust Ltd.
Olayiwola L.M., Adeleye and Ogunsakin L. (2005), Public House Delivery in Nigeria: Problems and Challenges, Pretoria,
South Africa.
Olotuah A.O. (2005b), Urbanization, Urban Poverty and Housing Inadequacy, Proceedings of the Africa Union of
Architects Congress, Abuja, 23-28 May, 185 – 199.
Olotuah A.O. (2006), The State of Repair of Buildings in Akure, Nigeria, Proceedings of CIB W107 Construction in
Developing Economies International Symposium, „Construction in Developing Economies: New Issues and
Challenges”, 18-20 January, Santiago, Chile, paper 3.1 CD ROM.
Olotuah A.O. (2007), „Strategies of Public Sector Intervention in Housing in Nigeria” Proceedings of XXXV IAHS
(International Association of Housing Science) World Congress on Housing Science, Melbourne, Australia, 4-7
September, CD ROM.
Olotuah A.O. (2009), Demystifying the Nigerian Urban Housing Question, Text of the 53rd Inaugural Lecture of the
Federal University of Technology, Akure, Nigeria.

Onibokun A.G (1985), The Future of Physical and Administration in Nigeria, „National Workshop on Development
Control and Planning Administration in Nigeria”. NISER, Ibadan. P6-15.
Onibokun P. (1990), Urban Housing in Nigeria, Nigeria Institute of Social and Economic Research (NISER), Ibadan, pp. 1-15.
Onokerhoraye A.G. (1976), The Pattern of Housing, Benin, Nigeria, Ekistics, Vol. 41, No. 242.
Onokerhoraye A.G. (1995), Urbanization and Environment in Nigeria – implications for sustainable development; Benin
City, Nigeria: The Benin Social Science Series for Africa, University of Benin, Benin City.
Sada P.O. (1975), Urban Housing and spatial pattern of modernization in Benin City, The Nigerian Geographical Journal,
18: 39-55 (1975).
Verla A.W. (2003), Man and His Environment: An Introduction to Environmental Science, Enugu: Jeef Robin Publishers.
*** (1992), The Challenge of Sustainable Development in Nigeria An NGO Report Prepared For United Nations
Conference on Enviroment and Development (NEST), Rio De Janeiro, Brasil June 1-12 Pp.152 -172.
*** (1996), United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (UNCHS), An Urbanizing World: Global Report on Human
Settlements, Oxford University Press.
*** (2004), The Nigeria MDG Report 2004 (NEEDS); (http:/www.hollerafrica.com/show/Article.php)
*** (2008), UNHSP, The State of AFRICA Cities 2008, A Framework for Addressing Urban Challenges in Africa (UN-
HABITAT); Michael Jones Software, Nairobi Kenya.
Submitted: Revised: Accepted and published online

May 05, 2015 September 14, 2015 September 21,2015
TOWARDS A RESILIENT ENERGY SYSTEM IN EASTERN ROMANIA –

FROM FOSSIL FUELS TO RENEWABLE SOURCES
Alexandru BĂNICĂ
„Alexandru Ioan Cuza” University of Iasi, Carol I 20A, 700505, Iași, Romania
e-mail: alexandrubanica@yahoo.com
Marinela ISTRATE
„Alexandru Ioan Cuza” University of Iasi, Carol I 20A, 700505, Iași, Romania
e-mail: marinelaistrate75@yahoo.com
Abstract: The study takes into account the two Romanian Eastern regions (North East and
South East) trying to emphasize the post-communist dynamics of the energy sector in order to
draw a general perspective for the future evolution towards both energy security and a clean
environment. Before 1989, the energy sector, that had to sustain not only the population
needs, but also an oversized manufacturing industry, was based on big power plants usually
using coal and oil and highly polluting the environment. The hydropower had a rather small
share in the total energy production. This inherited system was very much resistant after the
end of the centralized political system, therefore after the general industrial decline the energy
sector remained the main source of air pollution in many towns and cities from Romania.
Meanwhile, in the last 6-7 years, due to a favourable national political context, we assisted,
especially in the analysed area, to an important emergence of renewable energy investments
(mainly wind and solar energy, but also biomass or hydro-energy). Our purpose is to evaluate,
from a geographical point of view, the extent and the implications of a desirable progressive
shift from fossil fuels to renewable energy that could radically change the territorial relations
and sustain development on the long term.
Key words: renewable energy, regional development, energy government policy, spatial
resilience
* * * * * *
INTRODUCTION
Resilience can be defined as a measure for the persistence of systems and for their ability to
absorb changes and disturbances while maintaining their fundamental relations between the
essential elements (Holling, 1973), but also as the ability to absorb variations by efficiency,
functional diversity, variety, redundancy and by providing flexibility reserves (Molyneaux, 2012).
The term resilience also refers to the ability of a system, region, community or person to respond

Towards a Resilience Energy System in Eastern Romania… 149
and adapt to rapid changes, to absorb external shocks and to mitigate the impact in order to ensure
that sudden shocks and stresses will not necessarily lead to a long-term decline, but that they are
able recover quickly (Hill, 2008; Pike, 2010; Mitchell, 2012; Bigos, 2013; Martin, 2012).
The concept of territorial resilience (Hambouch, 2012) states that the answer a complex
ecological system can give to sudden changes in the environment is expressed in at least two
manners: first the static resilience when the system has a capacity of self-organization, adaptation
and (defensive) resistance to change, which allows it to maintain, by retaining its original shape
and specificity (for e.g. the existence of its own resources of coal and natural gas) and secondly the
so-called dynamic resilience, characterized by an ability of the energy system to adapt, learn,
transform and re-create, which ensures its ability to adjust to external shocks.
This approach opens a wide range of interpretations. Thus, one can distinguish between
ecological resilience „emphasizes conditions far from any steady state condition, where
instabilities can flip a system into another regime of behaviour” (Gunderson, 2000), engineering
resilience „concentrates on stability at a presumed steady – state and stresses resistance to a
disturbance and the speed of return to the equilibrium point” (Pendall, 2010), regional economic
resilience „the ability of a region to recover successfully from shocks to its economy that either
throw it off its growth path or have the potential to throw it off its growth path but do not actually
do so” (Hill, 2008) or labour market resilience „the ability to transform regional outcomes in the
face of a challenge” (Chapple, 2010).
The resilience of such a complex system depends on certain internal features, but also on
the amplitude of the disturbing phenomenon to whom it is subjected to and on its relations with the
environmental components (Drăgan, 2011). The energy system is a fundamental component of the
economic system of any country (Bădileanu, 2014; Bădileanu et al., 2014). In order to minimize
the impact of dysfunctionalities within the economy an acceptable level of resilience is needed,
namely a functional redundancy to provide opportunities for adaptation of viable solutions, while a
preliminary solution is represented by the increase in energy efficiency and a higher use of
renewable energy (Duşmănescu, 2014; Câmpeanu, 2014; Colesca, 2013).
OBJECTIVES AND METHODOLOGY

The study aims to apply the theories related to resilience in case of a complex system such
as the national energy system, which integrates natural components (fuel resources, both classical
or unconventional) and anthropic elements- economic (infra)structures such as thermo power
plants, hydroelectric facilities, wind plants or solar energy facilities etc. The integrated analysis of
the two (natural and economic) systems allows a study of interactions between them, while
evaluating their resilience capacity when operating within a complex system with numerous
interdependencies.
The paper proposes the delimitation of the basic traits of Romanian energy system
resilience with reference to the contribution of its eastern regions, as well as evaluating the
dynamics of classical energy sector and the emergence of renewable energy in the North East and
South East Regions. The second objective is to measure and analyse disparities between different
regions and evaluate the contribution of the analysed territorial subsystem to accomplish specific
objectives of the national energy strategy.
Finally, the purpose was to establish to what extent the „green revolution” and the
continuation of current trends is sustainable on the long term and whether it is able increase the
resilience of the energy system as a whole. In this research there several types of indicators were
chosen (based on data from the National Statistics Institute) in order to illustrate the assumptions
and to obtain relevant results: from the energy vulnerability index (Ive) and the capabilities of
large combustion plants, to the dynamics of renewable energy investment for the period 2007 -
2013. The analysis was made both at local and county level, therefore mapping and interpretation
of derived indicators can explain the current situation of the existing national energy system.
150 Alexandru BĂNICĂ, Marinela ISTRATE
RESULTS AND DISCUSSIONS

The resilience of the National Energy System
The resilience of energy systems can be explained by following the four typical stages of a
system subject to external influences: challenge, context, response and outcome (Hamdouch,
2012). The starting point is the disruption or initial shock that triggers certain response
mechanisms. For an energy system it may include decreased availability of fuels in case of shocks,
increasing prices, the introduction of environmental restrictions, reducing imports of electricity,
unexpected changes in demand. The second concept - the context - refers to the fundaments that
structure and shapes the national energy system, i.e. the state energy policymaking process, the
functioning of the institutions, the overall economic situation.
The third stage, the answer should be understood as the moment when the system adapts to
existing challenges i.e. the ability to absorb innovation and structural rearrangements of energy
producing and distributing facilities. Given the current technologies, an adequate response involves
the replacement of polluting energy producing units by those using renewable energy sources, more
environmentally friendly and much more suitable in order to eliminate some of the pollution from
power plants. The final concept is the result, which can consist either by the returning to the initial
situation (pre-shock phase) or by improving/worsening the functionality of the system. In other
words, it is necessary to determine whether the national energy system was deeply affected or
recovered well, by minimizing costs and by maximizing energy production profits.
During the communist period, in Romania, an intensive process of industrial development took
place, based on systematic exploitation of natural resources, without seriously taking into account the
environment effects. In the first phase (years 1950-1960) equipping the territory with basic
infrastructure elements (electrification, hydro, roads etc.) started together with the allocation of massive
investments in mining activities and heavy industry (steel, shipbuilding). Years 1970-1980 marked a
change in national development policy by moving to the implementation of more diversified highly
intensive industries (aluminium, machine building, chemical and petrochemical industries).
The last stage of the communist period (1981-1989) is marked by a new vision in socio-
economic territorial units distribution aiming to obtain homogenization in development, which
involved, among other things, the construction of industrial giants, big consumers of labour force
and energy, but often characterized by economic profitableness and representing major sources of
complex pollution. Simultaneously, it was necessary to develop a high capacity energy sector to
fuel this oversized processing industry, but also to meet the direct needs of our growing
population. Large units of electricity and heat production were built by using hydropower potential
(by building huge artificial reservoirs with multiple effects on the natural environment and the
local settlements) and nuclear potential (with corresponding risks included) but most of the energy
demand was satisfied by installing high capacity thermoelectric power plants using huge quantities
of fossil fuels by sometimes deficient technologies increasing the concentrations of pollutants, that
were added to those generated by the processing industry.
After the fall of the communist regime, the transition from a centralized economy to a market
economy has been accompanied by a clear decline in productive activities (many industrial units
disappeared, including most of the factories and large industrial complexes), which resulted in the
decreasing of the overall energy consumption in industry (figure 1). For example when Romania
confronted the peak of privatization and closure of large industrial facilities the industrial energy
consumption decreased from 13.68 million kWh (1996) to 10.208 million kWh (2000) (Bădileanu, 2014).
From 2007, the integration of Romania into the European Union led to the adoption of the
Community acquis, i.e. the EU directives on air quality and other environmental fields. Regarding
the energy industry - the main remaining consumer polluting of fossil fuels (figure 2) – one can
notice the maintaining of large units especially in South-Western Region and the relative
diminishing activity of power plants in urban areas, due disconnection and the proliferation of
individual sources heat production. Nowadays, the overall level of energy consumption in
Romania stands at less than one third compared to the EU average.
Figure 1. Energy consumption for industry and population

(Source: INS, 2014)
Figure 2. The structure of the thermo-energy production in Romania by fuel

(Source: INS, 2014)
At national level, the degree of energy autonomy varies depending on the raw materials into
use (for e.g. national resources of natural gas, oil and coal - especially lignite – can provide
Romania’s needed quantities for decades), and overall, one can assess that the country's dependence
on foreign energy sources is lower than the EU average (in 2011, 21.34% vs. 53.83%) (EUROSTAT,
2013). The relatively low degree of dependence is increasing the resilience of Romanian energy
system. Nevertheless, although Romania has 5% of the EU's oil reserves, and, together with Poland
and Ukraine, the largest gas reserves, the imports of gas are significant, representing about 17% (99%
from Russia) while the imported oil has a higher share - 66% (IEA, 2012).
Energy vulnerability index (Ive) is based on regional energy consumption by households
(including private transport), on estimated energy consumption by freight transport, industry,
services and agriculture, national industry coal and national energy import dependency.
According, the national average value of 41.8 for Ive, Romanian regions have a relatively
contrasting situation, some below the average value – North Eastern Region (39) and Bucharest -
Ilfov (37), other above the average with a maximum in Southern Region (45). This indicates, once
again, deeper vulnerability of North Eastern Region in terms in energy area (European
Commission, 2008).
The energy system in North East and South East Regions

In the last 25 years, the economic and industrial transition has shown, on the one hand, the
spatial differentiation and the concentration of big polluters particularly in certain regions (e.g.
South West or South), while others confront massive industrial decline (North-East) and, on the
other hand, the progressive appearance of high-tech industries and smaller but more efficient
industrial units in all regions.
In terms of regional structure of electricity production units, their distribution is determined
by the availability of energy resources in those areas. South East Region is favoured by the
presence of the sole nuclear plants in Romania, and therefore counts for about 21% of the total
energy installed capacity, while the North East Region has only 6.5% as it is forced to reduce coal
and oil capacities and focus on hydropower and alternative sources. Both regions taken into
account still retain, though in unequal proportions, an oversized and inefficient processing
industry, fuelled by the energy sector comprising large polluting power plants (figure 3).
Figure 3. Installed capacities of large combustion plants from Eastern Romania (>50 MW)
(Source: EEA, 2014)
The existing power plants mainly operate on natural gas (Amurco Bacău and the municipal
thermoelectric power plants from Iași, Constanța and Tulcea), coal and natural gas (municipal
thermoelectric plants from Bacau and Iasi- Holboca), coal (municipal thermoelectric power plants
from Suceava, Bacău, Comănești), liquid fuels and natural gas (municipal thermoelectric power
plants from Brăila- Chișcani, Palas Constanța and Năvodari).
An urgent measure to be taken is to upgrade power plants in close correlation with the need
to comply with European legislation or to close the old inefficient ones. According to Directive
2001/80/EC aiming for limiting emissions of acidifying compounds, dust and ozone precursors, it
is necessary to modernize power system components by installing gas desulphurization units using
low NOx emission burners, filters for the upgraded large combustion plants etc. Regarding the
emissions from thermoelectric plants built between 1987 and 2002, the limits are less stringent,
but, for the previous ones, the time permitted to function before rehabilitation is 20,000 hours,
which is worrisome as more than half of the Romanian power plants are over 30 years old and
20% are aged between 20 and 30 years. Having in view these provisions, some power plants in the
east were closed (units in Brăila, Vrancea or Onești), others have stopped some of their capabilities
(Suceava, Constanța) while others have worked for a limited number of hours (Borzeşti) or have
been completely modernised by accessing EU funds (Botoșani).
The alternative of renewable energy

Renewable energy sources in Romania have an average potential at European level,
standing out especially in terms of hydropower (Carpathian and Subcarpathian) and wind energy
(Carpathian regions). In solar energy, the potential is higher than the European average in all
Romanian regions which give the country the opportunity to become a major player in Europe
along with Mediterranean countries. The renewable energy capacities had a highly ascendant
dynamic, until recently, also because of a very attractive legislation (green certificates at very low
prices, an opportunity that was finally limited), which led to an exponential increase in foreign
investments in this area. Analysing the regional electricity generating units in the two regions
considered (table 1), one can observe the absolute dominance of the South East region (second in
Romania after the South Region, which has 38% of the national total), which turns to account a
diversified potential of renewable energy, attractive to foreign investors, but also a certain
hydropower potential (especially micro-hydro plants) in North East Region.
Table 1. The regional structure (NE and SE regions) of the energy systems installed in capacities in 2013
(Data source: Bădileanu et al., 2014 and own calculations)
Installed capacity in Share of the total
Region Energy resource Employees (no)
2013 (MW) country (2013)
North-East Coal 240 3,84 1162
Hydrocarbons 358,6 7,44 30
Hydro 671,9 10,8 563
Wind 66 3,22 6
Total 1336,5 6,54 1761
South-East Hydrocarbons 912 20,65 1042
Nuclear 1413 100 2136
Wind 1933,4 94,40 174
Solar 7,7 8,56 2
Total 4266,1 20,90 3354
The small hydropower plants can be a source of basic power supply of isolated rural areas
and consumers (high altitude cottages, weather stations, etc.). In the studied area, most of these
facilities were built in the Carpathian areas corresponding to Suceava and Neamț counties (1.80%
of the total national installed capacity). Biomass is the main source of fuel in rural areas, being
used for domestic heating and cooking. It includes mainly agricultural and forestry biomass, but
also waste from industrial exploitation of timber. Although it has a significant potential, modern
biomass energy recovery is still at an early stage, while the largest units are installed in Neamț
County (15.8 MW, representing 25% of total installed capacity at national level). Photovoltaic
energy units are installed in extra-Carpathian areas with high insolation from southern and eastern
Romanian Plain and Dobrogea (8.38% of total national capacity). Although solar energy is free,
the technologies needed to catch it and convert it into electricity is expensive, so it took an
attractive legislation (6 green certificates for each MWh) to attract foreign investors. Many
photovoltaic parks were installed and others are in the design phase, but, nevertheless, investments
in solar energy (about 70 million euro in 2012) are more modest than those of the wind sector (3
billion euro in 2012) (Colesca, 2013). Wind power not only has great potential in the Eastern part
of Romania, but is also well capitalized, representing, in fact, the basis of renewable energy in
Romania, with the largest investments (Wenisch, 2003).
Figure 4. The dynamics of investments in renewable energy in Eastern Romania

(Source: ANRE, 2014)
Figure 5. The share of different renewable energy capacities in Eastern Romania

(Source: ANRE, 2014)
The use of wind energy has a long tradition in Moldova and Dobrogea, since the
nineteenth century, when it was used for small scale cereal milling and for pumping water.
Regarding the modern wind power plants put into operation, North East Region has about 3%
of the installed capacity, while Dobrogea holds almost 43% of the plants currently producing
electricity from wind power.
There is a nearly continuous area of large investments this type of energy in the south –
eastern part of the country, as many wind turbines were installed in the last 6-7 years (Constanța
county holds a total of 5400 MW installed wind power, 37% of Romanian capacity, Tulcea - 2500
MW, while Galaţi - 1,000 MW).
CONCLUSION AND PERSPECTIVES

In terms of adaptation cycles stated by resilience theories, national energy system is
currently under reorganization phase expressed by resizing or closing of conventional polluting
units and high investments in energy sources diversification. However, there is the possibility for
future failures, since electricity consumption increases, while the existing tensions in the European
energy market, in terms of constant and reliable supply for classic fuels (oil and gas especially), do
not seem to decrease in the years to come. In Eastern Romania there are conditions which ensure
the diversity of energy sources, in particular wind and photovoltaics for plateau and plain areas,
biomass, biogas and small hydropower for the Carpathian and Subcarpathian area.
The analysis of the resilience capacity of national energy system can be extremely
important in determining economic development policy objectives, in order to make effective
decisions about the allocation of funds, about financial and technical assistance or about assigning
a special status to the most vulnerable regions. It is also important for the competent authorities to
understand the requirements of common European energy policy in order to promote necessary
measures for developing and strengthening the adaptive capacity of large electricity generating
units to support development and investment opportunities in the national energy sector. In the
future, energy security and resilience should be designed in terms of decentralization and local use
of renewable resources to ensure stability and energy autonomy for both production and
distribution services.
Acknowledgments
This work was supported by the strategic grant POSDRU/159/1.5/S/133652, co-financed by
the European Social Fund within the Sectorial Operational Program Human Resources
Development 2007 – 2013.
REFERENCES
Bădileanu M. (2014), Crossroads in the past 23 years history of the Romanian energy system, Procedia Economics and
Finance, 8, pp. 60 – 65.
Bădileanu M., Băleanu D., Georgescu L.I. (2014), Regional disparities of the Romanian energy system, Procedia
Economics and Finance, 8, pp.53-59.
Bigos Magdalena, Qaran W., Fenger M., Koster F., Mascini P., Veen Van der R. (2013), Review essay on labour market
resilience, INSPIRES.
Câmpeanu V., Pencea S. (2014), Renewable energy sources in Romania: from a paradise of investors to a possible
abandon or to another boom? The impact of a new paradigm in Romanian renewable sources policy, Procedia
Economics and Finance, 8, pp. 129 – 137.
Chapple K., Lester T.W. (2010), The resilient regional labour market? The US case, Cambridge Journal of Regions,
Economy and Society, 3, pp. 85–104.
Colesca S.E., Ciocoiu C.N. (2013), An overview of the Romanian renewable energy sector, Renewable and Sustainable
Energy Reviews, 24, pp. 149 – 158.
Drăgan M. (2011), Reziliența sistemului regional Munții Apuseni, Rezumatul tezei de doctorat, Universitatea Babeș-Bolyai,
Cluj-Napoca.
Dușmănescu D., Andrei J., Subic J. (2014), Scenario for implementation of renewable energy sources in Romania,
Procedia Economics and Finance 8, pp. 300-305.
Gunderson L.H. (2000), Ecological Resilience – In Theory And Application, Annual Review of Ecology and Systematics,
31, pp. 425–39.
Hamdouch A., Depret H.B., Tanguy C. (2012), Modialisation et resilience des territories, Presses de l Universite du
Quebec.
Hill E.W., Wial H., Wolman H. (2008), Exploring Regional Economic Resilience, Institute of Urban and Regional
Development, University of California, pp. 3-6.
Holling C.S. (1973), Resilience and Stability of Ecological Systems, Annual Review of Ecology and Systematics 4, 1973,
pp. 1-23.
Martin R. (2012), Regional Economic Resilience, hysteresis and recessionary shocks, Journal of Economic Geography
12(1), pp. 1-32.
Mitchel T., Harris K. (2012), Resilience: A risk management approach, Overseas Development Institute, pp. 1 – 7.
Molyneaux L., Wagner L., Froome C., Foster J. (2012), Resilience and electricity systems, A comparative analysis. Energy
Policy, 47(0), pp. 188-201.
Pendall R., Foster K.A., Cowell M. (2010), Resilience and regions: Building understanding of the metaphor, Cambridge
Journal of Regions, Economy and Society, 3, pp. 71–84.
Pike, A., Dawley S., Tomaney J. (2010), Resilience, adaptation and adaptability, Cambridge Journal of Regions, Economy
and Society, 3, 59 – 70.
Wenisch A., Pladerer C. (2003), Energy Situation and Alternatives in Romania, Austrian Institute for Applied Ecology, pp. 17 – 19.
*** (2008), European Commission, 2008, Regions 2020, accessed in 24.02.2015
*** (2012), International Energy Agency (IEA). 2012. Energy balances of non-OECD countries, accessed in 16.11.2014
*** (2013), EUROSTAT, http://epp.eurostat.ec.europa.eu/portal/page/portal/energy/data/main_tables, accessed in
17.11.2014.

June 03, 2015 September 14, 2015 Octomber 01,2015
THE USAGE OF TECHNOLOGIES IN TERRESTRIAL

MEASUREMENTS FOR HAZARD MAPS
Dan VELE
„Babeş-Bolyai” University Cluj-Napoca, Faculty of Geography, Department of Physical and Technical Geography,
Clinicilor 5-7 Cluj-Napoca, Romania, e-mail: dan.vele@geografie.ubbcluj.ro
Mircea ALEXE
„Babeş-Bolyai” University Cluj-Napoca, Faculty of Geography, Department of Physical and Technical Geography,
Clinicilor 5-7 Cluj-Napoca, Romania, e-mail: malexe@geografie.ubbcluj.ro
Ioan STOIAN
National Center of Cartography,
1A Expoziției Blvd., Sector 1, Bucharest, e-mail: stoian_ioan2001@yahoo.com
Abstract: In the context of natural phenomena (earthquakes, floods, landslides etc.) bring
economical and social prejudices year by year, watching on them and taking decisions
becomes mandatory for reducing the material and human lives loss. Making hazard maps
represents a tool used on wide global scale but also particularly in our country. This paper
work has the purpose to reveal the interests of certain authors related to the usage of the new
technologies of terrestrial measurements (GPS technologies, photogrammetry, cartography
and of remote sensing) in order to make these hazard maps.
Key words: terrestrial measurements, risk, hazard maps, management.
* * * * * *
INTRODUCTION
Hazard maps are digital maps scaled 1:25 000 to 1:50 000, representing wide areas at local
level purposed to determine high risk zones for earthquakes, floods, landslides, fires etc. In this
work paper we are only giving attention to hazard maps for floods and landslides. Starting with
hazard maps, risk maps are realized at higher scale (1:5 000-1:10 000) which are even more
complete and they allow a detailed analysis of the loss evaluation and they can also be used for
obtaining building permission and making general and local urbanism drafts.
Digital maps designed for hazard and risk maps control are generally made of graphical
data basis (the digital map itself) which is being attached the attributes basis structured on
connected areas regarding the general features of places situated in the area zones affected by
natural hazards such as earthquakes, landslides, floods and also those ones of potential areas
(Stoian, 2006; Stoian, 2007). This way, the content of these maps starts to be shaped and it has the
following structure (figure 1).

158 Dan VELE, Mircea ALEXE, Ioan STOIAN
Figure 1. Digital map support for hazard map making
Figure 2. The digital map representing the relief in the Municipality of Cluj-Napoca
- geographical localizing, natural area, geomorphologic data, hydrographical network;

- dynamical parameters of the land, geological features;
- territorial structure, categories of usage;
- localities affected by natural risks contented by law 575/ 2001;
- technical infrastructure, categories of works situated on the county area:
- hydro technical works having a defending role against floods;
The Usage of Technologies in Terrestrial Measurements… 159
- hydro technical works which can affect the pass regimen;

- works of landed improvement;
- works regarding the communications and transport networks for road traffic, railway
traffic and maritime traffic;
- works of crossing river’s inflows.
Categories and the structure of buildings, highness regimen, construction materials. The
representation of the relief which has a great importance for hazard maps it’s made of level curves or
by representing the digital pattern of the land / yard (figure 2).
The methodologies of usage for data acquiring regarding plotting of hazard and risk maps
were based on classical and modern tools, starting with GPS technologies for making the support
system within the geodesic datum adopted (Krasovski - 1942 ellipsoid, protection system Stereo
70, Marea Neagră 1975 altitude system, 1990 edition) technologies of making ortophotos based on
photogrammetric flights made between 2005-2010 and satellite multispectral recordings, for
analysis and interpretation.
THE CONTENT OF HAZARD MAPS

In the very present phase of editing hazard maps for floods there are used recorded
information and data from credible and pertinent sources whose goal is to localize the areas which
are likely to be flooded only by highlighting the localities which had been affected, depending on
the type of flooding and also the physical and valuable loss made on different levels (Prăvălie &
Costache, 2013). The data referring to the hydrographical county network, the features of
hydrometrical stations located on the main rivers are extremely important for estimation and
authenticity regarding the flooding management and also for treating and checking mathematical
patterns related to hydraulics calculations and managing wide waters (Bălteanu & Alexe, 2001).
Also, watching the hydrographical network has an important role in the following are:
- the analysis of hydro basinal already existing systems and of those which are proposed to
be realized;
- technical issues of local committees for defending against floods and for emergency
situations;
- technical data of the defending plan belonging to habitational areas.
The data quantum given to hydrometrical stations can be assimilated only for the localities
situated in the proximity of the stations. The data regarding flooding curves for various
probabilities crossed along the river’s pan studied to bound floodable areas are made and approved
by MMGA, ANAR in conformity with the attachments, responsibilities and competences given by
law and they can be fulfilled after delivery.
The features of lithology geological stereotypes, which are added to those of
geomorphological type and their climacteric particularities, lead, talking about certain variable
dimensioned domains, high values of slipping probabilities, which leads to their circumscription in
a group of lands exposed to hazards, to landslides (Coșarcă et al., 2006).
For example, in conformity with „Guide regarding macro zoning of Romanian territory
from the view point of landslides risks, 1999” the landslides from Cluj county are, generally, to be
considered in the short depth category 1 to 5 m, rarely in the superficial (less than 1 m) and deep (5
to 20 m) categories, mainly progressive, in areas with highlighted and regressive slopes in the
versants that limit the mellows reactivated or primary. So that the following layers and features
had been proposed (table 1).
In order to give examples for the meaning of extracting information from attribute base, we
chose the period most affected by floods, in Cluj, year 2002. The main features of the hydrometrical
stations located on the county’s rivers relevant for the chosen period, are shown in table 2.
Regarding landslides there have been made studies that include interdisciplinary research
elements (Murariu et al., 2009 a, 2009 b; Stoian et al., 2007). The purpose of these studies is that
through value estimation and geographical distribution of the risk coefficients Ka-Kh (table 3) and
by mentioning the group of potential (low, average, high) to establish the probability level of slips,
which would lead to identify, localize, and bound the areas which are exposed to the slipping
hazard. Finally, there have been made measure proposals to prevent and reduce the effects of
landslides, as the Law 575/ 2001 regarding the Plan of national territory management- the 5th
section, natural risk areas- asks.
Table 1. Database for hazard mapping
THE
THE FOLDER’S STRUCTURE DATA RESOURCE
LAYER
Physico geographical scale
raster 1:50000 given by CNC
relief
Curve ID Altitude
The
1. The data were updated with

information source taken from
ortophotos.
Physico geographical raster
Vegetation covering
scale 1:50000 given by CNC

Vegetation ID County Name Type Surface The data were updated with
ortophotos. The data can be
2. developed, filled/ modified
from credible resource at low
scale or in conformity with
urbanistic and territorial
managing plans
Physico geographical raster
Land ID County UAT Type Surface The data were updated with
Land usage

ortophotos. The data can be
3. developed, filled/ modified
from credible resource at low
scale or in conformity with
urbanistic and territorial
managing plans
Physical geographical raster
Administrativ

e territorial
The data were updated

unities
(UAT)
UAT ID County Name

4. following
“The Romanian Statistic Anuar
2004” and the urbanistic and
territorial managing plans.
The county committees by
updating the data from each
Localities, characteristic
locality received from the

Building regimen
Building period
Building type
Physical state
Localities ID
Construction
county committees were

Population
material
fulfilled with the required data

at the National Statistic
data
5. Institute and also other

sources. The data can be
developed and shown on many
other subjects concerning the
water network, the type of
energy used, liveable places
etc.
Romanian Cadastral Water
1992
Altitude spring
Average slope
Cadastral and
nonCadastral
confluence
The official data source is

Drainage
River ID
Average
Altitude
Surface
County
Length
height
Name
area
provided by the Romanian

rivers
6. Cadastral Water 1992. The

data update is predicted by
ANAR- INGHA through
Cadastral revision, new
edition.

scale 1:50000 provided by
and to be done
Already made
CNC with certain mentions of
Drainage area
Channel ID
County Committees through
7. flutes
County
Length
Name
Type
State
ANIF and SGA.
Romanian Cadastral water

1992 edition. The official data
Artificial and
natural lakes
resource which works in the
Drainage area
present represents The
Lake ID
Surface
Usage
Name
8.
NNR
Romanian Cadastral Water
Volume
County
1992 edition. It is predicted the

data update by ANAR –
INHGA, through the Cadastral
revision, new edition.
managing works existing in
scale 1:50000 provided by

CNGCFT information taken
the construction area
Hidrotechnical and
Drainage area
from Hydrographical space
Objective
Work ID
Length
River
Type
managing drafts, shown by
County
MMGA-ANAR. There had

9. been made certain formalities
regarding the inclusion of data
contented by GIS data edited
in 2005 under the ANAR
watching, regarding the main
hydrotechnical works with
updated information.
Technical from Counties
committees
There have been made certain
Roads and railways
formalities to MTCT and AND

Category
Road ID
Material
County
Name
Type
in order to gain the viability

state of the roads. The data can
10 be fulfilled during the
projection and building of the
reabilitation of the roads and
main roads network and also
the ones of the dates provided
by the Cadastral roads which is
going to be made by AND.
Table 2. Characteristic data of hydrometric stations (Cluj County)

2002 CLUJ 06.03-09.03.2002 - 314 houses and adds on
17 localities Blast establishments
Iara, Aghireșu, Baciu, - 7 social objective
Valea Ierii, Căpușu - 152,3 km DJ + DC
Mare, Mărișel, Măguri
Răcătău, Beliș, Chiuiești, 4-30. 07.2002 - 37 arches and
Mociu, Cluj-Napoca, Spils from the slopes, hail, footbridges
Vânători, Ciucea, wind - 400 ha infield
Mărgău, Călățele, - 7 hydrotechnycal
Săcuieu, Băișoara constructions
01.08-15.08
Flow of pr. Visag, discharge - phone networks
from the versants - electric networks
- 1 km. Water network
- dead animals
- fountains
To quantify the hazards dued to landslides, have been followed the following purposes
(Olaru et al., 2009):
- calculating the coefficients of influence and drawing thematically maps using GIS;
- calculating the medium hazard coefficient and plotting the hazard map for slipping by over
putting the thematical maps in GIS.
Table 3. Mentioning the coefficients which have a contribution to the risk evaluation for landslides
(Dordea, 2007)
The potential of landslides
LOW MEDIUM HIGH
The probability of landslides and the risk coefficient
Symbol Criteria
Practically Medium-
Reduced Medium High Very high
zero high
0 <0.10 0.10-0.30 0.31-0.50 0.51-0.80 >0.80
Cliffy bolds, massive, Most of the depositions Unconsolidated detrital
compacts or broken which are part of the sedimentary rocks -
covering rock formations necimen-tion, such as
(diluvial, colluvial and clays, clays fat saturated
proluvial deposits) and soft plastic - plastic
from the layering rocks consistent with swelling
category pelitic stratified and large contractions,
rocks, such argillite, clays montmorillonite clays, the
Ka Lithologycal
and marly limestones, power-nic expansive, dust
chalk, metamorphic rocks, and sand sized loose, able
especially epizone schists submersible sata, breccias
and less mid-zone schists, salt etc.
strongly alterated and
exfoliated, certain
magmatic segregation
strongly alterated etc.)
Horizontal relief plan, Mound relief, specific to Relief characteristic of
affected by crummy piedmonts and elevated zones of hilly and
erosion, vales that form the plane areas spited by mountainous, heavily
hydrographical network hydrographical areas next affected by a dense
Kb being in an advanced to vales which have a network of young valleys
maturity stage certain maturity stage, high slopes, valleys The
bounded by medium sized majority of the Sub-vente
and generally medium or (direction parallel to the
small dips versants layers).
massive rocks structures of Most folded and faulted Geological structures
magmatic segregation geological structures are characteristic geosynclines
origin, layered sedimentary affected by cleavage and areas in flysch and
rocks, with horizontal cracks diapir structures, molasses formations of
layers, metamorphic rocks areas that mark the top marginal basins, layered
Kc Structural
covered by blades sariaj geological structures,
horizontal layers strongly folded and
deployed affected by a
dense network of cleavage,
fissures and stratified.
Generally arid areas with Moderate precipitation Precipitation of long-term
low average rainfall. Flows amounts. The main river slow, with high infiltration
spilled into the river valley valleys reached the stage of of water into the stone. At
whose watersheds extend maturity while their rains fast speeds drain
the hilly and mountainous tributaries are still in youth solids transport flow.
Hydrologic
Kd areas generally controlled by stage. During floods there Predominance mine
and climatical
precipitations. The is both vertical and lateral vertical erosion.
prevailing riverbeds erosion. Important
sedimentation processes, depositions of solid flow.
lateral erosion occurring
only during floods.
Ke Hydrogeology Water flow occurs at very Moderate groundwater Groundwater flow occurs
low hydraulic gradients. flow. Filtration forces can under high hydraulic
Filtration forces are feeble. influence the slope values gradients. At the base of
The free level of Groundwater level the slopes, sometimes in
groundwater is situated generally lies less than 5 verse, the springs of water.
deep down in the ground. meters There is a slope to the
surface flow inside their
developing filtrate forces
that may contribute to the
onset of ground nuts-
books.
Earthquake intensity of on Earthquake intensity of 6-7 Seismical intensity higher
Kf Seismic MSK scale less than 6 degree than 7
Arboreal vegetation Arboreal vegetation Arboreal vegetation
coverage more than 80%. coverage sticks between coverage lower than 20%
Kg Silvan Deciduous forests with 20% and 80%. Deciduous
grand trees. and coniferous trees of
various ages and sizes.
On the slopes there are not On the slopes are built Slopes affected by a huge
great construction certain works (roads and water pipe network and
executed, water railway platforms, coastal sewerage, roads, railways,
accumulations are missing channels, careers). With canals coast, careers,
Kh Anthropic limited extension and overloading them in the
proper slope protection upper deposits landfill
constructions. Lakes that
wet bottom slopes.
MODERN TECHNOLOGIES USED FOR IDENTIFYING AND BOUNDING THE

HAZARD AND RISK AREAS OF THE NATURAL PHENOMENA
Technologies based on sensors which are used in photogrammetry and remote sensing, are one of
the most proper means operational available used in order to find out digital dates to represent the relief
(Alexe & Holobâcă, 2003). They offer flexibility to the patterning process and bounding the altimetry data,
ensuring the necessary precision and realizing a high automatising level based on few quality parameters,
results and final costs, very closed to their optime value (Ionescu, 2004; Zăvoianu, 1999).
Using altimetric data extracted from the satellite images for identifying and bounding the
zones of hazard and risk of natural phenomena, represents the capacities and bounding of the
photometrical analytical and digital technology and also the changes which follows as a result due
to the new digital cameras coming, specific elements which define the superior ascendent
evolution and dynamics of this technology and its usage in the context of identifying hazard and
risk zones of natural phenomena.
An aerial image defines a perspective view upon the land, as this is seen from upside, view
which is also known under the name of orthogonal. If the image of the photogram is taken exactly
vertical, for example taken a photo with a camera which has the optical axe on the same position
as the vertical direction of the place, the higher planimetric details will have on the photogram
image a different scale compared to the one of details located to a lower altitude reported it the sea
level (Linder, 2003).
The size or the magnitude of the movements dued to the relief, to the details
photographicaly recorded on the photogram’s image, is a focal distance function of the objective
or the camera’s imaginary optics, the height of the represented detail (plotted) and the distance of
the detail towards the centre of the image (Stoian & Bârliba, 2009). The movement dued to relief
is hidden and corrected by stereophotogrametrical ways, which through their inner nature, take
into account these variables (figure 3). Furthermore, is the aerial photograms are not seriously
taken vertically (practically they are seldom vertical or nadiral, because of the platform’s dynamics
which is carrying the sensor or the airplane) so that there also show movements dued to the
longitudinal and transversal incline of the platform in the exposing moment or the one of taking
the image of photogram (Turdeanu, 2000).
Figure 3. Getting rectified images (orthorectification)
Figure 4. Plotting hazard map for floods- the digital model of the land
The effective result is that planimetrical maps are not usually clear when made under the
horizontal aspect, if during the map plotting it is not taken into account the fact the land altitude’s
effect. The exception from this rule is represented by the administrative bounds, lot bounds which
belong to certain keepers and also other asymmetrical planimetrical details, which do not appear on
the images taken while flying and there are not practically plotted stereophotogrammetrical but based
on measuring angles and distances, realized using topographic technologies (Coșarcă et al., 2006).
Figure 5. Obtaining hydrographical networks by working with satellite images
Figure 6. Highlighting the objectives flooded by torrents

So, because the administrative bounds and also lot limits belonging to different owners are
not visible on aerial or satellite images for their plotting are always used the topographic
upheavals. All these requiring of the topographic plotting can be satisfied through
stereophotogrammetry or combinated with digital altitude data produced by IFSAR
(Interferometric Synthetic Aperture Radar) equipment or the ones belonging to LIDAR (figure 4).
In this way another good example is the one of obtaining the hydrographical network
(figure 5) obtained by the aero walked LIDAR ad also through digital data which came through
sonar equipment (Mihai, 2009; Stoian et al., 2005).
To the file containing data obtained through digital pattern it is added the data vectorial
kit composed by localities, roads, railways. Using the determination functions of the running
off and those of followings based on digital values from the digital models it can be
anticipated the flow and length of a flood, of a bad weather and also the places, localities or
the communication ways (figure 6).
CONCLUSIONS
Hazard maps ensure conditions of minimum acceptable risk based on some watching
strategies of phenomena producing survival conditions for the population and the protection of the
environment, in which the cartographical draft, to be more specific making thematical digital
maps, based on calculating risks items and especially the integration of a very large informational
volume included in the informatical geographical systems (GIS).
The maps gain these way analytical and practical features, growing their social usage side
apart from those of scientifical and practical importance, being usually named as land’s
mathematical patterns.
The patterns are used in order to study real or abstract physical phenomena, to create real
and precise images of the reality but especially to create a virtual prototype, which describes the
structure and the habit of natural phenomena in different conditions.
The interest for plotting risk maps on international level and national level, lately, has
become bigger and bigger. Hazard maps are defined as being maps which indicates year by year
the probability of natural phenomena apparition: earthquakes, floods, landslides.
Evaluating the potential of producing hazard is strongly linked by giving a certain
frequency of observed apparitions based on the main features, which mainly depend on the data
base quantity, on their quality, the data quantum, which implies a high degree of precision and
detailing of the characteristic areas of hazard maps.
REFERENCES
Alexe M., Holobâcă I.H. (2003), Câteva consideraţii privind utilizarea teledecţiei în studiul inundaţiilor, Analele
Universității din Oradea, Seria Geografie, tom XIII, p. 35-39, Oradea.
Bălteanu D., Alexe Rădița (2001), Hazarde naturale şi antropogene, Editura Corint, Bucureşti.
Coşarcă C., Onose D., Savu A., Negrilă A. (2006), Geometrical Expertise and Dimensional Control of the Construction to
the Hydrotechnics Buildings, RevCAD nr. 8, p. 9-16, Alba Iulia.
Dordea D. (2007), Hărţi de risc la alunecări de teren. Studiu de caz – (Comuna Valea Lungă, Judeţul Alba), Proiect
Envibucharestmap – Cnmp/modulul IV Parteneriate-MEC, Contract de cercetare-Prospecțiuni S.A.-Partener CNC
31-006 din 18.09.2007.
Ionescu I. (2004), Fotogrammetrie inginerească. Modelarea digitală altimetrică a terenului, Editura Matrix ROM,
București.
Linder W. (2003), Digital Photogrammetry. Theory and Applications, Springer - Verlag Berlin.
Mihai B.A. (2009), Teledetecție. Noțiuni și principii fundamentale, Editura Universității din București.
Murariu G., Praisler Mirela, Stoian I. (2009 a), Numerical Simulation for Charges Flow Assessment Using Fluent Platform,
The Annals of the University Dunărea de Jos of Galaţi, Mathematics, Physics, Chemistry, Informatics, Fascicle II,
Supplement, Year III, p.121-125, Galați.
Murariu G., Praisler Mirela, Stoian I. (2009 b), Toward a grid technology based on numerical computation with fluent
platform, The Annals of the University Dunărea de Jos of Galaţi, Mathematics, Physics, Chemistry, Informatics,
Fascicle II, Supplement, Year III, p.143-147, Galați.
Olaru V., Stoian I., Stan C., Marunţeanu C., Scrădeanu D., Ştefănescu Beatrice (2009), Decision support system for
landslide risk management in a geographical area with high risk for natural disasters – terrarisc, RevCAD, p.
223-230, Alba Iulia.
Prăvălie R., Costache R. (2013), The vulnerability of the territorial-administrative units to the hydrological phenomena of
risk (flash floods). Case study: the subcarpathian sector of buzău catchment, Analele Universității din Oradea,
seria Geografie, nr. 1, p. 91-98, Oradea.
Stoian I. (2006), Elaborarea hărţilor de hazard la nivel judeţean, Buletinul de fotogrammetrie şi teledetecţie, nr. 32,
Bucureşti.
Stoian I. (2007), Realizarea unui sistem informatic în vederea monitorizării situațiilor de criză la dezastre naturale,
Buletinul de Fotogrammetrie şi teledetecţie, nr. 34, p. 3-13, Bucureşti.
Stoian I., Bârliba Luminița Livia (2009), Elemente de fotogrammetrie - note de curs, Editura Eurobit, Timișoara.
Stoian I., Bunea S., Insurățelu M. (2005), Realizarea hărților tematice, a hărților de risc și managementul crizelor utilizând
tehnici de teledetecție, Revista de geodezie, cartografie și cadastru, volum 14, p. 403-409, Bucureşti.
Stoian I., Praisler M., Anghelescu A., Nacu V., Baroiu N. (2007), Monitorizarea hazardurilor şi riscurilor în caz de
calamităţi naturale în arealul Dunărea de Jos, Proiect de cercetare RISKGAL nr. 31-070 din 20/09/2007- Centrul
National de Cartografie, București.
Turdeanu L. (2000), Fotogrammetrie analitică, Editura Academiei, Bucureşti.
Zăvoianu F. (1999), Fotogrammetria, Editura Tehnică, Bucureşti.
*** Ghid privind macrozonarea teritoriului României din punct de vedere al riscului la alunecări de teren, 1999, GEOTEC
S.A. Bucureşti.

January 23, 2015 March 01, 2015 Octomber 09,2015
THE DYNAMICS OF THE MINOR RIVERBED OF TESLUI RIVER IN

RELATION TO THE HUMAN FACTOR (1910-2008) - CASE STUDY:
REȘCA - FĂRCAȘELE DE JOS SECTOR
Gabriel VELCU
Geography Teacher at Technological Highschool „Francisc Neuman”, Arad, Romania
e-mail: gaby_velcu@yahoo.com
Gabriela Adina MOROȘANU

University of Bucharest, Faculty of Geography, Bucharest, Romania,
e-mail: beju_gaby@yahoo.com
Abstract: Teslui River has suffered during the last century (1910-2008) important changes
that have been reflected both in the morphology of the drainage canal (the minor riverbed)
and in the natural hydrological regime. These changes concern mostly the relation between
the anthropic factor and the minor riverbed, which is often subjected to an increasingly
intense human pressure. The present study analyses the riverbed section situated between
Reșca and Fărcașele de Jos, by presenting a general image of the spatial dynamics of the
minor riverbed of Teslui, based on recent cartographic materials (topographical maps,
aerial images and Landsat images).
Key words: dynamics, minor riverbed, morphometrics, anthropization
* * * * * *
INTRODUCTION
The present study aims to achieve a detailed analysis of the vertical and horizontal
dynamics of a river sector, on the basis of cartographic materials and direct observations obtained
from the field research.
Over time, changes in the minor riverbed can have a negative impact on human activities,
especially when the adjacent flood plain is densely populated (Rapp et al., 2003).
Thus, changes in the geometry of the minor riverbed have generated negative effects on
human society and the environment, destruction of hydro-technical works (bridges, dykes,
consolidation of river banks) and have caused losses of agricultural land (Radoane & al., 2005).
In this respect, studies on the historical dynamics of water courses have enjoyed greater
attention in recent years, in order to recreate, on the one hand, the natural behavior of the river
(by using historical data), and to determine the present conditions of evolution, on the other
(Feier & Radoane, 2007).

The Dynamics of the Minor Riverbed of Teslui River … 169
STUDY AREA
The riverbed sector between Reșca and Fărcașele de Jos, analyzed in this study, is located
in the eastern part of the Oltenia Plain (The Plain of Caracal) and represents the last part of the
lower course of Teslui, more precisely the confluence between Teslui and Olt.
From a mathematical perspective, the area is located at the meeting point of the 44º10’
northern latitude parallel and the 24º22’30” eastern longitude meridian (figure 1).
Figure 1. The geographic position of the riverbed sector Reșca - Fărcașele de Jos (Teslui) in Romania
(Source: SRTM)
170 Gabriel VELCU, Gabriela Adina MOROȘANU
The riverbed sector that forms the object of this study has a length of 13 Km, (around 12%
of Teslui’s total length), an average slope of 0.7 m/km, a liquid multiannual flow of 1.6 m³/s and a
solid (alluvium) multiannual flow of 0.99 kg/km (the data was provided by the Reșca hydrometric
station, which is included in the studied area). Generally, changes occurring in minor riverbeds are
determined by a series of factors such as lithology, geological structure, solid flow, liquid flow,
vegetation, tributaries and, above all, human activities (Popa & Condurache, 1997).
Natural factors play an indirect role in influencing the dynamics of Teslui’s riverbed. Thus,
the lithology of this area is made up of lowland quaternary deposits composed of fine or medium
gravel, alternating with clay sands, situated above the Pliocene deposits of the Getic Depression
(Savin, 2008). These deposits are easily swept by an accelerated flow of water. In addition, the
liquid flow of the river is an important factor in the evolution of the minor riverbed, because it
generates flash floods that cause changes in the course, self-capturing meanders and alluvial
deposits. The minor riverbed of Teslui, downstream of Reșca, exhibits numerous meanders due to
a reduced water flow. In recent times, the highest flows have been recorded at Reșca hydrometric
station in 2005 (4,41m³/s) and 2006 (2,18m³/s), when major flash floods occurred, severely
impacting the lateral dynamics of the river’s course. When there is an excessive solid flow and the
slope remains constant, the river loses its ability to carry the entire amount of alluviums, and the
amount that cannot be carried away is deposited, forming isles and banks. Between Reșca and
Fărcașele de Jos, Teslui river receives its last left-side tributary, Potopinu, and a series of small,
undeveloped torrential organisms on its right side, which is more developed. Torrential
precipitations significantly increase the amount of sediments. The present study emphasizes the
anthropic factor, which is very important for the lateral dynamics of Teslui’s minor riverbed
downstream from Reșca. The anthropic impact is an important problem in the entire river basin,
but much more in the minor riverbed, where it takes the form of damming, changes in the water
course, bridge building.
METHODOLOGY
In order to describe the dynamics of Teslui’s minor river bed in the studied sector (Reșca-
Fărcașele de Jos), two research methods, frequently employed in geographical studies, were used:
the qualitative method and the quantitative method.
Figure 2. Simplified methodological diagram (Olt – Teslui confluence sector)

The first method is exemplified by the mapping of Teslui’s minor riverbed in three distinct
cartographic materials, by means of GIS techniques.
The starting point was the cartographical document so called „Drawing Master Plan”, with
a scale of 1:20.000, in a Lambert-Cholesky projection, made in 1910, more specifically the
Caracal and Dăneasa (Olt County) sheets.
The second cartographic material used for creating the digital terrain model (DEM) by
extracting the contour lines and the altitudes is the topographic map (1980), with a scale of
1:25.000, drafted by the Military Topography Department.
The most recent materials that confirm the dynamics of Teslui’s riverbed are the aerial
mappings, with a scale of 1:5.000, from 2008. The vector information resulting from digitizing the
cartographic materials was then overlaid, in order to create a map of Teslui’s riverbed dynamics
that can be used for various measurements. The quantitative method aimed to extract specific
morphometric parameters for the horizontal behaviour of the riverbed, such as the length and
width of the minor riverbed and the degree of meandering, elements that allow for a thorough
analysis of the river’s configuration and dynamics over time and space.
The entire methodology of the study can be summarised by a simple diagram (figure 2).

General aspects of the riverbed’s dynamics, as determined on the basis of cartographic
materials. Drawing Master Plans (scale of 1:20.000, from 1910) are the instruments that explain
the evolution of Teslui River in the first half of the 20th century. The river’s course was
completely different from its present state. It was possible to distinguish three sectors of braiding:
the first one, at the exit point of Teslui from the village of Reșca, the second one, more evolved,
next to the village of Hotărani, and the third, the most evolved of the three, on the north-eastern
limits of Fărcașa de Sus (figure 3).
Figure 3. The dynamics of Teslui’s riverbed and the position of the braiding areas
in the Resca - Farcasele de Jos sector
(Source: Drawing Master Plans, 1910)
The minor riverbeds of Teslui and Olt rivers are very dynamic during this period.
Particularly at the confluence of these rivers, there is a strong development of accumulation
forms, such as scroll bars and eyots. Insignificant human interventions are limited to a couple
of drainage canals built in the flood plain of Teslui river. Olt River is presented on maps as
not being channelled and very unbraided. Also, the point where Teslui spills into the Olt is the
southernmost point (figure 4).
The topographic map (with a scale of 1:25.000, from 1980) is different from the map
previously presented, both in terms of the evolution of river bends and because of the construction
of irrigation systems. The system of dykes is presented in a fragmentary manner on the left bank of
Teslui (in the final sector) and is completely absent in the case of Olt’s riverbed. Scroll bars are
gradually replacing eyots. Whereas the previous material presented Teslui’s riverbed in its natural
state, with a wide area of divagation during „high waters” or flash floods, the situation in 1980 is
different, with a flood plain modified by human activity through irrigation systems and partial
damming of areas, which slowly cancel the river’s freedom (figure 5).
The purpose of these drainage – damming – irrigation interventions was to turn this area,
which suffered from frequent flooding, into agricultural lands. Also, the expansion of farms right
up to the level of the minor riverbed in some sectors (the village of Reșca) put pressure on the
river’s course, which nowadays frequently crosses the villagers’ gardens. The last cartographic
materials consulted were the aerial mappings (scale of 1:5.000, 2008), and they explain in detail
the present dynamic of Teslui’s riverbed. After the regulation of Olt’s lower course, the problem of
channelling the confluence sectors of its tributaries emerged, and this could limit to a certain
extent the shifting of the junction point. Therefore, in 1997, Teslui’s left bank was reinforced
with a 2 metre high dyke, which ran for 4 km, from the junction point upstream. In this
manner, the minor riverbed of Teslui oscillates in this sector between the right bank, left in
its natural state, and the left bank, which is dammed (figure 6).
Figure 4. Map of human interventions in the Teslui – Olt confluence area

(Source: 1:20.000, Drawing Master Plans, 1910)
Figure 5. Map of human interventions in the Reșca – Fărcașele de Jos sector of Teslui’s riverbed
(Source: topographic maps, 1980)
Figure 6. Map of human interventions in the Resca – Farcasele de Jos riverbed sector, Teslui
(Source: aerial maps from 2008)
In the research field, even today it is possible to see traces of the river course’s changes,
signalled by abandoned river arms, oxbows and ponds, left near the dammed areas that have a high
level of phreatic waters.
The morphometrics characterisation of the minor riverbed between 1910 and 2008
The research carried out on the ground and using cartographic methods strengthens the idea
of Teslui’s minor riverbed dynamics (figure 7a).
Thus, 13 cross sections have been established (profiles taken at intervals of 1 kilometre),
where several measurements were made: width of the minor riverbed (l), sinuosity index (Is),
length of the minor riverbed (L) between the extreme profile points (1 – 13) (figure 7b).
Figure 7. The dynamics of Teslui’s minor riverbed (a) and the location of the profile positions (b)
(Source: ortophotoplans, 2008)
The width of the minor riverbed is the first morphometric parameter measured for each
cross section, with significant variations between 1910 and 2008 (figure 8).
Figure 8. Variation of Teslui riverbed’s width in the Reșca-Fărcașele de Jos sector, 1910-2008
It is to note a slight increase in the width of the minor riverbed along the river, with
variations ranging between 7 and 80 metres, the average value being 43.5 metres (measured at full
banks). In the riverbed sectors that experienced anastomosis, the measurements taken were those
of the main flow canal. A comparison of the river bed’s width in 1910 and 2008 shows a clear
tendency of narrowing of the river over time, and this parameter tends to increase from upstream
towards downstream. If in 1910 there are noticeable differences in the distribution of values, in
2008, these differences are much lower. This situation is explained by the fact that the riverbed
was affected by human intervention, and nowadays, the course of the river is determined by human
interventions. The partial canalization of the river on its final 4 kilometres led to the concentration
of the entire water flow on a single canal, thus generating a wider by 12 metres compared to the
past, when Teslui River could divagate freely at the slightest fluctuation in flow. Therefore, the
average width of the minor riverbed calculated for 1910 was of 30.9 metres, compared to a
maximum of 14.6 metres in 2008.
The length of the minor river bed and sinuosity index

Data from 1910, 1980 and 2008 show that the length of the riverbed has changed between
these moments by several hundreds of meters, based on the analysed cartographic material. The
river’s length decreased continuously form 15.4 kilometres in 1910 to 15.2 kilometres in 1980 and
12.7 kilometres in 2008. This decrease can be explained by the shifting of the confluence point
towards the North, which is visible on the ground because of the abandoned river arms and
oxbows of the old course. The local presence of stretches of dykes on the topographic map (1980)
shows us that Teslui’s freedom of movement has been somewhat limited. The river’s course is 200
metres shorter. The massive difference of 2.5 kilometres between 1980 and 2008 is the result of
the embanking of the right bank and the complex works that altered the confluence between Olt
and Teslui Rivers. The once flooded terrain became arable land and the inhabited area expanded
(Olt’s flood plain). The sinuosity index was determined for the main flowing canal by calculating
the ratio between the sinuous length of the minor river bed and the straight line length of the same
river bed. In cases of meanders, their length is calculated as a ratio between the length of the minor
river bed and the chord. Values lower than 1.5 characterise a sector of a river as having a sinuous
riverbed and values equal to or above 1.5 are associated with river sectors which have a river bed
with many meanders (Leopold & Volman, 1957).
The average value for the sinuosity index calculated for the three reference moments (1910,
1980 and 2008) is 1.39, a value that characterises the riverbed as sinuous. The moment with the
greatest evolution is that of 1980, and afterwards the index’s value decreased to 1.23 in 2008
(figure 9). Therefore, the river has transformed itself from a sinuous riverbed to a river bed with
meanders and then back to a sinuous river bed.
Figure 9. The variation of the sinuosity index – Teslui River (Reșca-Fărcașele de Jos)
CONCLUSIONS
Systematic observations of the morphometric parameters specific for the horizontal
configuration of Teslui’s riverbed (measured at 13 cross sections) allow for the identification of
Teslui’s evolutionary tendencies in the 1910-2008 interval, seen as representative for its behaviour
under the influence of human actions.
Therefore, it is possible to observe that the river maintains its basic morphometric
characteristics over the entire time span, with the exception of the minor riverbed’s width, which
suffers from significant narrowing due to the development of the course. In addition, an increase in
the dynamic character was noted until 1980 (the evolution of meanders towards complex forms),
followed by a decrease in the riverbed’s dynamic nature (straightening and shortening of the minor
riverbed because of self-capturing meanders).
The human factor played an extremely important role in the dynamics of Teslui and Olt
riverbeds through the regulation of the entire confluence sector. The expansion of households in
the alluvial plain and the cultivation of lands close to the minor river bed determined the river to
react at the slightest human impulse by changing its course.
REFERENCES
Ciubotaru Ana-Maria (2015), Influence of human activities on water quality of rivers and groundwaters from Brăila
County, Analele Universității din Oradea, Seria Geografie, XXV:1, p 05-13.
Costache R., Fontanine I. (2013), The snow drift potential in the Plain Area of Buzău County, Analele Universității din
Oradea, Seria Geografie, XXIII:2, p 245 – 254
Coteţ P. (1957), Câmpia Olteniei- studiu geomorfologic, Editura Ştiinţifică, Bucureşti.
Dobre R. (2007), Dinamica albiei si raportul cu infrastructura feroviară în sectorul Câmpina - Predeal, Comunicari de
Geografie, vol. XI, Editura Universitatii, București.
Feier I., Rădoane M. (2007), Dinamica în plan orizontal a albiei minore a râului Someşu Mic, înainte de lucrările
hidrotehnice majore (1870-1968), Analele Universităţii „Ştefan cel Mare” Suceava, XVI - 2007.
Galiș V. (2013), The precipitations regime in the hydrographic basin Crisul Negru, Analele Universității din Oradea, Seria
Geografie, XXIII:2, p 363-374.
Grecu F. (2008), Geomorfologie dinamică, Editura Credis, Bucureşti.
Ichim I., Bătuca. D., Rădoane M., Duma D. (1989), Morfologia şi dinamica albiilor de râuri, Editura Tehnică, Bucureşti.
Ielenicz M. (2007), România-geografie fizică, vol.2: climă, ape, vegetaţie, soluri, mediu, Editura Universitară, Bucureşti.
Leopold L.B., Maddock T. (1953), The hydraulic geometry of stream channels and some physiographic implications,
U.S.Geol.Survey Prof Paper, 242.
Mihalca I. A., Alexe M., Alexe I. (2015), The frequency of occurrence of flash floods on the rivers in the land of Dorna,
Analele Universității din Oradea, Seria Geografie, XXV:1, p 66-73.
Morariu T., Buta I., Pisota I. (1970), Hidrologie generală, Editura Didactică şi Pedagogică, Bucureşti.
Norman Doyle P. (2005), The effects of human activities on stream water quality: case studies in New Zealand and
Germany, Master of Applied Science Earth and Oceanic Sciences Research, Institute Auckland University of
Technology Auckland, New Zealand, September 2005 (master thesis).
Popa A., Condurache C. (1997), Dinamica albiei minore a râului Suceava, între Ițcani și confluența cu râul Siret, Lucrările
seminarului geografic „Dimitrie Cantemir”, nr. 17-18, 1997-1998.
Rapp C.F., Abbe T.B. (2003), A framework for Delineating Channel Migration Zones.
Rădoane M., Rădoane N, Dumitriu D, Cristea I. (2007), Granulometria depozitelor de albie ale râurlui Prut între
Orofteana şi Galaţi, Revista de Geomorfologie, 7, Bucureşti.
Rădoane M., Rădoane N., Cristea I., Oprea D. (2008), Evaluarea modificărilor contemporane ale albiei râului Prut pe
granița românească, Revista de Geomorfologie, 10, 57-71.
Rădoane M., Rădoane N., Dumitriu D. (2003), Geomorphological evolution of river longitudinal profiles, Geomorphology,
50, Elsevier, Olanda, p 293-306.
Rădoane M., Ichim I., Rădoane N., Dumitrescu G., Ursu C. (1996), Analiza cantitativă în geografia fizică, Editura
Universității Al. I. Cuza, Iaşi.
Savin C. (2008), Râurile din Oltenia- monografie hidrologică, Volumul I, Editura Sitech, Craiova.
Toma F.M. (2011), Analiza frecvenței producerii viiturilor pe râurile din Câmpia Română dintre Olt și Argeș, Geographia
Napocensis, 2, p. 41-49.
*** http://istgeorelint.uoradea.ro/Reviste/Anale/last.html
*** http://www.dobrosloveni.ro/
*** http://www.primaria-farcasele.ro/
*** http://earth.unibuc.ro/

July 17, 2014 September 19, 2015 Octomber 09,2015
THE NATIONAL STRUCTURE OF MARAMUREŞ COUNTY AT THE

20TH OCTOBER 2011 CENSUS
George-Bogdan TOFAN
„Vasile Goldiş” Western University of Arad, Faculty of Natural Sciences, Engineering and Informatics, Departament of
Biology, Ecology and Geography, Baia Mare Branch, 5 Culturii Street, Romania
e-mail: tofanbogdan_geografie@yahoo.com
Bogdan-Nicolae PĂCURAR
Centre for Research on Settlements and Urbanism, Faculty of Geography, „Babeș-Bolyai” University Cluj-Napoca;
Cluj County Council, Urbanism and Territorial Planning Department, Cluj-Napoca, Romania
e-mail: pacurarbogdan@ymail.com
Adrian NIŢĂ
„Babeș-Bolyai” University, Faculty of Geography, Gheorgheni Branch, Csiki Garden, Romania
e-mail: nitaadrian@hotmail.com
Abstract: The aim of the following study is to present the territorial distribution of the 20
ethnicities found in Maramureş County, in urban as well as rural areas, and in the 76
administrative-territorial units that make up the county. Regarding the ethnic structure of the
population, one must point out that solely 451 536 people declared their ethnicity (out of total
of de 478 659 people), Romanians numbering 374 488 people (82.94%), Hungarians 32 618
people (7.22%), while the number of people who claimed the Ukrainian ethnicity was 30 786
(6.83%), followed by Gypsies – 12 211 people (2.70%), other 16 ethnic groups (German,
Turkish, Russians-Lipovan, Tartar, Serbian, Slovak, Bulgarian, Croatian, Greek, Italian,
Jews, Czechs, Polish, Chinese, Armenian and Csangos) with a total of 1 433 people (0.32%),
and other ethnicities with 179 people (0.04%).
Key words: the 2011 Population Census, Romanians, Ukrainians, Zipsers.
* * * * * *
INTRODUCTION
First of all, one must mention the fact that depicting the evolution of the ethnic structure,
before 1989, faced several major hurdles when it came to actual research. Consequently, in the
geographic literature of the 1980s, there is only a brief presentation of the ethnic structure and its
evolution in Maramureş County (Posea et al., 1980), but after 1989, geography managed to focus
on a more in depth analysis of this issue.
Without trying to exhaust the issue, we would like to mention certain authors and
researchers, who wrote and published studies dealing with ethnicity and its evolution in
Maramureș: Josan et al., 1994; Ilieş, 1994, 1998; Boar, 2001; Popa & Bota, 2003; Dezsi, 2006;

178 George-Bogdan TOFAN, Bogdan-Nicolae PĂCURAR, Adrian NIŢĂ
Puşcaş, 2007; Ilieş, 2007; Hotea, 2008; Scridon, 2012, as well as the studies published by Pop
(1991, 2004 and 2014), for the national censuses of 1992, 2002 and 2011.
The first author of this study began to research this topic by writing the paper entitled „The
northern component of the depression aligment of the Central Group of the Eastern Carpathians
(Drăgoiasa-Glodu-Bilbor-Secu-Borsec-Corbu-Tulgheş)”, later extended into a doctoral thesis,
published in 2013, as well as two research studies in Population Geography, regarding the ethnic
and religious structure of Harghita and Mureş counties, at the 2011 Census, published in 2014
(please see the references). These last two endeavours belong to a post-doctoral geographic study
of ethnicity, religion and electoral behaviour of the population living in Harghita, Covasna and
Mureş counties, during 2008-2014.
Returning to the ethnic structure of Maramureş County, at the Census held in 2011, the
registration of ethnicity was based on the declaration of the interviewed people. The undeclared
people, and the people for whomdata was collected indirectly from administrative sources, fall into
the „Unavailable information” category. Therefore, the frequency of the ethnic structure is
calculated based on the number of people who declared their ethnicity, and not based on the
total stable population (Tofan, 2014). Thus, out of a total of 478 659 people, only 451536 people
agreed to declare it, while the remaining 27 123 fall under the „Unavailable information”.
WORK METHODOLOGY
In order to analyse the 2011 ethnic structure of Maramureş County, according to the current
scientific means, we started by collecting statistical data from the National Instiute of Statistics
(www.recensamantromania.ro/rezultate-2), and Maramureş County Statistics Department
(http://www.maramures.insse.ro/main.php), which were then processed, and displayed in a table,
graphic and cartographic fashion, all of them playing a major role in the understanding of the
territorial situation. The analytical succesion of the 21 ethnicities found in Maramureş County will
follow the census structure, as: Romanians, Hungarians, Gypsies, Ukrainians, Germans, Turkish,
Russian-Lipovans, Tartars, Serbs, Slovaks, Bulgarians, Croatians, Greeks, Italians, Jews, Czechs,
Polish, Chinese, Armenians, Csangos, Macedonians, plus two categories other nationalities and
unavailable information. As stated before, the corresponding frequencies to the ethnic structure
were calculated based on the number of people declared and not based on the total stable
population. All these elements, taken as a whole, enable a synthetic analysis of the ethnic structure
of Maramureş, of the urban and rural areas, that is the two municipalities (Baia Mare and Sighetu
Marmaţiei), towns: Baia Sprie, Borşa, Cavnic, Dragomireşti, Săliştea de Sus, Seini, Şomcuta
Mare, Târgu Lăpuş, Tăuţii Măgheruş, Ulmeni and Vişeu de Sus.
THE ETHNIC (NATIONAL) STRUCTURE OF POPULATION

In order to perform the best analysis regarding the frequency and territorial distribution
of ethnicities in the county, we organized the structure in six categories, depending on their
percentages (table 1). Thus, we have the following situation: the Romanian ethnicity with
374 488 inhabitants (82.94%) out of a total of 451536 declared inhabitants, followed by the
Hungarian ethnicity, with 32 618 inhabitants (7.22%) and the Ukrainian ethnicity with
30786 inhabitants, which leads to a relative value of 6.82%. As a side note, the highest
number of Ukrainians can be found in the County of Maramureș.
The fourth ethnicity, in terms of numbers, are Gypsies, with 12 211 inhabitants and percentages
of 2.70%, followed by the other ethnicities category, comprised of 1 433 persoane (0.32%).
Romanians
In 2011, Romanians had 82.94% (374 488 inhabitants) of the total of 451 536 people who
declared their ethnicity, 218 574 (85.77%) being found in urban areas, while 155 914 (79.26%) in
rural areas, in the 63 communes and their 226 villages. Romanians are present in high numbers in
urban areas, for example in Baia Mare – 96 105 (85.39%) out of a total of 112 549 people, Sighetu
The National Structure of Maramureş County at the 20th of October 2011 Census 179
Marmaţiei - 28 634 (83.28%), out of 34 384 declared, then in Baia Sprie – 11 318 (77.66%), out of
11 318 people, Borşa – 25 197 (97.90%) out of 25 738, Cavnic, - 4 064 (84.60%) out of 4 804
people, Dragomireşti, 3 129 (99.52%) out of 3144, Săliştea de Sus, 4 795 (99.96%) out of 4 797,
Seini, 7 011 (81.29%), out of a total of 8 625 people, Şomcuta Mare, 6103 (83.75%) out of 7 287
people, Târgu Lăpuş, 9 787 (87.56%) out of 11 177 people, Tăuţii Măgheruş, 5 891 (86.32%) out of
6 825 people who declared their ethnicity, Ulmeni, 3 764 (53.73%) from 7 006 people and Vişeu de
Sus, 12 776 Romanians (91.83%) out of total of 13 913 people.
Table 1. The ethnic structure of Maramureş County, general presentation and urban/rural distribution, in 2011
(Source: the 2011 Census)
Crt.
Ethnicities County Urban Rural
no.
Total declared
451536 100.00 254823 100.00 196713 100.00
population
1 Romanians 374488 82.94 218574 85.77 155914 79.26
2 Hungarians 32618 7.22 26507 10.40 6111 3.10
3 Gypsies 12211 2.70 7423 2.91 4788 2.43
4 Ukrainians 30786 6.82 1043 0.41 29743 15.12
5 Germans 1054 0.23 1026 0.40 28 0.01
6 Turks 25 0.00 21 0.00 4 0.00
7 Russians-Lipovans 18 0.00 16 0.00 * -
8 Tartars * - * - - -
9 Serbians 6 0.00 6 0.00 - -
10 Slovaks 11 0.00 10 0.00 * -
11 Bulgarians 4 0.00 3 0.00 * -
12 Croats 3 0.00 * - * -
13 Greeks 6 0.00 5 0.00 * -
14 Italians 52 0.01 43 0.01 9 0.00
15 Jews 46 0.01 45 0.01 * -
16 Czechs 3 0.00 * - * -
17 Polish 8 0.00 7 0.00 * -
18 Chinese * - * - - -
19 Armenians 8 0.00 4 0.00 4 0.00
20 Csangos 8 0.00 8 0.00 - -
21 Other ethnicity 179 0.04 77 0.03 102 0.05
In terms of Romanian presence in rural areas, that is the 63 communes spread across the
county, there were 155914 inhabitants (79.26%) out of a total of 196 713 declared. The numerical
situation of Romanians, in the 63 communes, is as follows:
- seven communes are monoethnical, that is 100% Romanians, three of them found in
Maramureşului Depression (Bârsana, Bogdan Vodă and Poienile Izei), two in the Someşan
Plateau, Purcăreţ-Boiu Mare Plateau subunit (Boiu Mare and Vima Mică), and Cupşeni, located in
Lăpuşului Hills, and Bicaz, situated in Silvaniei Hills, Asuajului Hills subunit;
- in 40 of the 63 communes, the Romanian population exceeds 90%: Ardusat (99.62%), Asuaju
de Sus (99.50%), Băiţa de sub Codru (98,67%), Băseşti (95.38%), Botiza (99.96%), Budeşti (99.90%),
Călineşti (99.94%), Cerneşti (96.70%), Cicârlău (99.25%), Coaş (99.56%), Copalnic Mănăştur
(92.02%), Deseşti (99.87%), Dumbrăviţa (99.29%), Fărcaşa (97.66%), Gârdani (99.73%), Giuleşti
(99.83%), Groşi (98.22%), Groşii Ţibleşului (93.43%), Ieud (99.98%), Lăpuş (99.30%), Leordina
(99.71%), Mireşu Mare (98.33%), Moisei (99.95%), Oarţa de Jos (99.25%), Onceşti (99.93%), Petrova
(98.53%), Recea (94.74%), Rona de Jos (98.95%), Rozavlea (99.47%), Săcălăşeni (96.17%), Săcel
(99.79%), Săpânţa (99.64%), Sarasău (96.94%), Şieu (99.91%), Şişeşti (99.85%), Strâmtura (99.86%),
Suciu de Sus (95.09%), Vadu Izei (99.80%), Valea Chioarului (91.06%) and Vişeu de Jos (98.80%);
Figure 1. The ethnic structure of Maramureş County, at the 2011 Census.
- a number of six communes have a Romanian population between 70-90%: Ariniş, Coroieni,
Ocna Şugatag, Remetea Chioarului, Sălsig şi Satulung, while Băiuţ has between 50-70%;
- in nine communes with a large Hungarian and Ukrainian presence, the Romanian population
descended below 50%, for example in Bocicoiu Mare (39.29%), Câmpulung la Tisa (24.61%), Remeţi
(19.07%), Bistra (10.90%), Coltău (6.58%), Rona de Sus (5.18%), Ruscova (3.52%), Poienile de sub
Munte (3.19%) and Repedea (1.95%);
Figure 2. The urban ethnic structure of Maramureş County, at the 2011 Census
Hungarians
They are the largest minority in the county, as they were colonized here in the Middle
Ages, especially in the salt rich areas of Ocna Şugatag and Coştiui.
In Maramureş County, at the census held on 20th October 2011, this ethnicity registered
32618 inhabitants, meaning 7.22% of the 451536 people who declared their ethnicity. If we
compare urban with rural areas, we see that 26507 Hungarians live in cities and towns (10.40%),
while only 6111 (3.11%) live in villages.
In urban areas, the situation for the Hungarian population was as follows: Ulmeni
(23.80%), Baia Sprie (17.90%), Seini (16.10%), Cavnic (14.60%), Sighetu Marmaţiei (12.80%),
Tăuţii Măgheruş (12.40%), Târgu Lăpuş (11.50%), Baia Mare (11.30%), Vişeu de Sus (2.78%),
Şomcuta Mare (1.52%), Borşa (1.39%), fewer than three people in Săliştea de Sus, while in
Dragomireşti, this ethnicity was not present.
Figure 3. The rural ethnic structure of Maramureş County, at the 2011 Census
In rural areas, there were 6111 Hungarians (3.11%), most of them in Coltău (55.30%) and
Câmpulung la Tisa (70.80%), higher values being found also in Băiuţ (35.10%), Remetea
Chioarului (13.00%) and Ariniş (10.90%), while eight communes had a Hungarian population
below 10% (Rona de Sus, Ocna Şugatag, Remeţi, Bocicoiu Mare, Groşii Ţibleşului, Recea,
Satulung and Groşi). Values below 1% were found in 22 communes, eight rural settlements
registered fewer than three Hungarians and 20 communes have no registries of such ethnicity
(Asuaju de Sus, Bicaz, Cupşeni, Onceşti, Rozavlea, Săcel, Şieu, Strâmtura etc.).
Gypsies
In Maramureş County, there were 12 211 people who declared themselves as Gypsy
(2.70%) out of a total of 451 536 people, 7 423 (2.91%) living in urban areas, while 4 788 (2.43%)
in rural areas. In urban localities, Gypsises were more numerous in Ulmeni (22.40%) and Şomcuta
Mare (14.50%), then in Baia Sprie (4.16%), Baia Mare (2.76%), Seini (2.23%), Sighetu Marmaţiei
(1.43%), Tăuţii Măgheruş (1.00%), while in other five urban localities (Borşa, Cavnic,
Dragomireşti, Târgu Lăpuş and Vişeu de Sus) their percentages were below 1%, and Săliştea de
Sus no one registered as such.
In rural areas, this ethnicity can be found in 31 communes out of 63, missing from 22
communes which are Adrusat, Băiuţ, Bocicoiu Mare, Budeşti, Cicârlău, Cupşeni, Onceşti, Şişeşti,
Vadu Izei etc.
Taking into consideration the percentages of this ethnicity, the 31 communes can be
structured as follows:
- below 1% includes 19 rural settlements, the lowest absolute values being found in
Călineşti (1 person), Coaş (1), Giuleşti (1), Săpânţa (1), Groşi (2 persons), Vişeu de Jos (2), etc.;
- between 1-10% - 18 comune (Băiţa de sub Codru, Băşeşti, Câmpulung la Tisa, Cerneşti,
Copalnic-Mănăştur, Fărcaşa, Groşii Ţibleşului, Mireşu Mare, Ocna Şugatag, Recea, Remetea
Chioarului, Remeţi, Ruscova, Săcălăşeni, Sarasău, Suciu de Sus, Valea Chioarului and Vişeu de
Jos), while the above 10% category includes four communes: Coltău (38.10%), Satulung
(20.60%) and Coroieni (19.70%), Sălsig (10.60%).
Ukrainians
This ethnicity comes third, after Romanians and Hungarians, with a total of 30 786
inhabitants (6.82% of the population that declared its ethnicity), meaning the highest percentage of
Ukrainian ethnics in Romania – 50 920 in the whole country.
In 2011, they were found in urban areas – 1 043 people (0.41%), distributed as follows: 750 in
Sighetu Marmaţiei (2.18%, of the 34 384 inhabitants), 153 in Baia Mare (0.14% out of 112 549), 81 in
Vişeu de Sus (0.58%, out of 13 913), 21 in Borşa (0.08% out of 25 738), 8 in Cavnic (0.17% out of 4
804), five people in Tăuţii Măgheruş (0.07% out of 6 825), four in Ulmeni (0.06% out of 7 006),
followed by Seini, Şomcuta Mare and Târgu Lăpuş with the (*) sign, indicating fewer than three
people, while the towns of Dragomireşti and Săliştea de Sus have no declared Ukrainian ethnics.
In rural areas, Ukrainians numbered 29 743 people, representing 15.10% of the total of
196 713 declared, with the following territorial distribution:
- over 90% in three communes from the Vişeului Basin: Poienile de sub Munte
(9 254, 96.30% out of 9 605), Ruscova (5 011 people, 92.90% out of 5 393 inhabitants)
and Repedea (4 472 people, 97.30% out of 4 596 people) (figure 4);
- percentages between 70-90% can be found in three communes located in Maramureşului
Depression - Bistra (3 543 people, 87.20%), Rona de Sus (3 213, 86.30%) and Remeţi (2 156,
72.00%), while the 50-70% category is comprised of a single settlement - Bocicoiu Mare (1 975,
53.70%), situated in the same geographic unit;
- the last category corresponds to percentages below 1% and comprises 24 communes
(Câmpulung de Tisa, Leordina, Ocna Şugatag, Petrova, Recea, Remetea Chioarului, Săpânţa,
Strâmtura etc.). In the remaining 32 communes, this ethnicity was not registered.
Other ethnicities
Alongside Romanians (82.94%), Hungarians (7.22%), Ukrainians (6.82%) and Gypsies
(2.70%), there are 16 national minority categories, such as: Germans, Turks, Russian-Lipovans,
Tartars, Serbs, Slovaks, Bulgarians, Croatians, Greeks, Italians, Jews, Czechs, Polish, Chinese,
Armenians and Csangos, plus the other ethnicity category.
A) The 16 national minorities (from 5 to 20, in table 1) number 1 433 people (0.32%) of
the total declared population of 451 536 people, out of which 1 276 in urban areas (0.51%) and
157 (0.10%) in rural areas.
Germans (Zipsers), with a population of 1 054 inhabitants (0.23%) with 1 026 in urban
areas (606 in Vişeu de Sus, 270 in Baia Mare, 57 in Sighetu Marmaţiei etc.) and 28 in rural
localities (5 in Ruscova, 4 in Remeţi, 4 in Băiuţ, 3 in Săcel, etc.), were initially colonized for
lumbering operations.
Turks - 25 people of this ethnicity in the county, with 21 living in urban areas, most of
them in Baia Mare (19), and four in rural settlements (Ariniş, Mireşu Mare, Recea and Satulung).
Russian-Lipovans, with a population of 18 out of which 16 in urban areas (9 in Baia Mare,
three in Vişeu de Sus, etc.) and only two in rural areas (Ardusat and Strâmtura).
Tartars – solely a single ethnic, living in Baia Sprie.
Serbs - only six people, all residing in urban areas (three people in Baia Mare, and one in
each of the following localities: Sighetu Marmaţiei, Baia Sprie and Şomcuta Mare).
Slovaks are numerically insignificant in the county (11 people), 10 in urban areas (7 in
Baia Mare, two in Sighetu Marmaţiei and one person in Săliştea de Sus) and only one in Coltău.
Bulgarians are represented by four people, three residing in Baia Mare and one in Bocicoiu Mare.
Croatians – three ethnics, one in Ulmeni and two in Repedea commune.
There are six Greeks in the county, five of them dwelling in urban localities (four in Baia
Mare and one in Baia Sprie) and one in the Commune of Repedea.
Italians take the sixth spot after Germans (Zipser) and number 52 people, 43 living in
urban areas (32 in Baia Mare, six in Sighetu Marmaţiei and fewer than three in Borşa, Tăuţii
Măgheruş and Vişeu de Sus) and 9 in rural localities (three people in Ocna Şugatag and one person
in each of the following Coltău, Groşi, Lăpuş, Leordina, Moisei and Sălsig).
Jews register a population of 46, out of which 45 can be found in urban areas (32 in Baia
Mare, 11 in Sighetu Marmaţiei and one in Seini as well as in Şomcuta Mare) and one in Poienile
de sub Munte Commune.
The National Structure of Maramureş County at the 20th of October 2011 Census
Figure 4. The territorial distribution of the main ethnicities in Maramureş County, 2011
183
There are only three declared Czechs, two in urban areas (Baia Mare and Şomcuta Mare)
and one person in Recea.
The Polish are represented by 8 people at county level, 7 residing in urban localities (four
in Baia Mare and three in Vişeul de Sus) and one in Satulung.
Only one Chinese ethnic was registered, in Baia Mare.
Armenians - 8 people, four in towns and cities (fewer than three in Baia Mare, Sighetu
Marmaţiei and Vişeu de Sus) and four in Poienile de sub Munte.
Csangos – likewise 8 people, represents the last minority that we will like to discuss in this
paper, as Macedonian ethnics were not found in 2011. Csangos can be found exclusively in urban
areas (six in Baia Mare and two in Sighetu Marmaţiei).
B) The other ethnicity category included, at the 2011 Census, a total number of 179 people,
which represent 0.04% of the total declared population of Maramureş. At local levels, there was a
strong majority of 77 people, who reside in urban areas (41 in Baia Mare, 11 in Sighetu Marmaţiei,
11 in Şomcuta Mare, three în Baia Sprie, and fewer than three in Borşa, Cavnic, Dragomireşti, Seini,
Tăuţii Măgheruş and Vişeu de Sus). In rural localities, that is the settlements that make up the 63
communes, the largest number was found in Bistra (69 people), followed by Repedea (15), Bocicoiu
Mare (11) and Rona de Sus (3), and by four communes with the (*) sign, meaning fewer than three
ethnics (Băiuţ, Remeţi, Suciu de Sus and Vişeu de Jos). In the remaining 55 communes there were no
inhabitants registered in this category.
Unavailable information
Said component is a first for the censuses held in our country, being comprised of, as
previously stated, those persons whose information have been collected indirectly, from
administrative sources. In Maramureş County, the absolute value of this indicator was 27 123
people, out of which 20 463 in urban areas and 6 660 in rural areas. As this indicator is rather
irrelevant in the evaluation of the 21 nationalities, we believe that its analysis is meaningless.
Furthermore, this manner of registration led to some inconsistencies in the percentages of the
main ethnicities (Pop, 2014).
CONCLUSIONS
As found during the 2011 Census, the population of Maramureş County decreased by
31 451 people compared to 2002, and out of the total stable population (478 659 inhabitants),
only 451 536 declared their ethnicity. Consequently, a significant number of people (27 123)
were included in the „Unavailable information”, as they did not declare their ethnicity, or had
their information extracted indirectly from various administrative data, a problematic method,
which created difficulties in finding the correct percentage of some of the main ethnicities.
We would also like to point out that marking an administrative unit with a (*), meaning fewer
than three people. This situation created further problems in finding the proper values.
The national structure of Maramureş is dominated by Romanians (89.94%), which in some
areas, such as: Bârsana, Bicaz, Bogdan Vodă, Boiu Mare, Cupşeni, Poienile Izei and Vima Mică,
reached 100%, while in other 44 communes, percentages over 90%. The Hungarians (7.22%) had
majorities only in Câmpulung la Tisa (70.80%) and Coltău (55.30%), while Ukrainians (6.82%),
with their largest representation of any county, were a majority in seven settlements from
Maramureşului Depression: Poienile de sub Munte, Repedea, Ruscova (over 90%); Bistra, Remeţi,
Rona de Sus (70-90%) and Bocicoiu Mare (50-70%).
Compared to 2002, only the Gypsy minority experienced increases in its numbers, from 8 913
people (1.74%) in 2002, to 12211 people (2.70%) in 2011, while all the other main ethnicities decreased
in numbers: there were 418 405 Romanians in 2002, while in 2011 their numbers fell to 374 488;
Hungarians, from 46 300 people in the year 2002 to 32 618 in 2011; Ukrainians decreased from 34 027
in 2002 to 30 786 in 2011, and Germans, from 2 012 ethnics in 2002 to a minute 1 054 in 2011.
REFERENCES
Boar N. (2001), Structura etnică a spaţiului maramureşean înaintea Primului Război Mondial, în vol. Geografia în Contextul
Dezvoltării Contemporane, Edit. Presa Universitară Clujeană, Cluj-Napoca.
Dezsi Şt. (2006), Ţara Lăpuşului. Studiu de Geografie Regională, Editura Presa Universitară Clujeană, Cluj-Napoca.
Hotea M. (2008), Munţii Maramureşului. Studiu de Geografie Umană, Teză de doctorat, Universitatea „Babeş-Bolyai”,
Facultatea de Geografie, Cluj-Napoca.
Ilieş Gabriela (2007), Ţara Maramureşului. Studiu de Geografie Regională, Editura Presa Universitară Clujeană, Cluj-Napoca.
Ilieş Al. (1994), Evoluţia structurii etnice a populaţiei din Depresiunea Maramureşului în perioada 1900-1992, Analele
Universităţii din Oradea, Seria Geografie, Tom IV, Oradea.
Ilieş Al. (1998), Etnie, confesiune şi comportament electoral în Crişana şi Maramureş (Sfârşitul sec. XIX şi secolul XX).
Studiu geografic, Editura Dacia, Cluj-Napoca.
Josan N., Ilieş Al., Linc Ribana (1994), Etnie şi confesiune în partea de nord-vest a României, în Lucrările Congresului
Internaţional de Geografie, Praga.
Pop P.Gr.(1991), The National Structure of Romania's Population, Studia UBB, Geographia, 2, Cluj-Napoca.
Pop P.Gr. (2004), Structura etnică a populaţiei României, în anul 2002, Revista Română de Geografie Politică, Anul VI,
nr. 1-2, Editura Universităţii din Oradea.
Pop P.Gr., Rusu R. (2014 a), The Naţional Structure of the Romanian Population at the 20 thof October 2011 Census,
Studia UBB, Geographia, Anul LIX, 2, Cluj-Napoca.
Popa B.H. (2003), Organizarea spaţiului geografic în Depresiunea Maramureşului, Teză de doctorat, Universitatea
„Babeş-Bolyai”, Facultatea de Geografie, Cluj-Napoca.
Posea Gr., Moldovan C., Posea Aurora (1980), Judeţul Maramureş, Editura Academiei RSR, Bucureşti.
Puşcaş Angelica (2007), Ţara Chioarului. Studiu de Geografie Regională, Editura Presa Universitară Clujeană, Cluj-
Napoca.
Scridon Ioana (2012), Grupul etnic al ţipserilor din România. Studiu diacronic al schimbărilor de reprezentare a spaţiului
identitar etnic în Vişeul de Sus, Maramureş, Teză de doctorat, Universitatea „Babeş-Bolyai”, Facultatea de
Geografie, Cluj-Napoca.
Tofan G.B. (2013), Componenta nordică a ulucului depresionar din Grupa Centrală a Carpaţilor Orientali (Drăgoiasa-
Glodu-Bilbor-Secu-Borsec-Corbu-Tulgheş), Editura Presa Universitară Clujeană, Cluj-Napoca.
Tofan G.B. (2014 a), The Ethnic and Confessional Structure of Harghita County in 2011, Analele Universităţii Bucureşti,
Seria Geografie, LXIII, Bucureşti.
Tofan G.B. (2014 b), The Ethnic and Confessional Structure of Mureş County in 2011, Analele Univ. din Oradea, Seria
Geografie, TOM XXIV, Nr. 1, Editura Universității din Oradea, Oradea.
http://www.recensamantromania.ro/rezultate-2, consulted at 28 April 2015.
http://www.maramures.insse.ro/main.php, consulted at 28 April 2015.

May 5, 2015 September 25, 2015 Octomber 12,2015
THE REGRESSION MODEL IN THE FORECAST OF TRAVEL

DEMAND IN AKURE, NIGERIA
Ogunbodede E.F
Department of Geography & Planning Sciences, Adekunle Ajasin University,
P.M.B. 01, Akungba - Akoko, Ondo State, Nigeria
e-mail: bodede_f@yahoo.co.uk
Ale, A.S
Department of Geography & Planning Sciences, Adekunle Ajasin University,
P.M.B. 01, Akungba - Akoko, Ondo State, Nigeria
e-mail: alesamniyi@yahoo.com
Abstract: This paper examined the application of regression model in the forecast of travel
demand in cities using Akure as a reference point. The aim is to examine the effectiveness of
regression model in predicting travel demand in any urban environment. The data used for
this study was derived from a larger study of Akure and the data were collected in respect of
household size, income, number of people owing motorcycle, number of people with personal
vehicles, waiting time at bus stop and walking time from house to bus stop as independent
variables, while trips to work places, business centers, educational centers, social centers,
religious centers, medical centers were also regarded as dependent variables. Correlation
matrix of the dependent and independent variables were carried out using stepwise multiple
regressions. The regression was used to enable the researcher find the best linear prediction
equation for travel demand in Akure. The stepwise multiple regressions adapted was a search
procedure that identified the independent variables that possessed strong relationship with the
dependent variable, at 0.05 significant level, the total trip accruing from all trips purposes as
defined under dependent variable Y1 to Y6 referred to as aggregate trips showed that income
is very important in determining travel demand with an equation of this type
Y1=2575.25+125.27X6 . It was however discovered that a lot of problems beset the use of
statistics in geographic studies. The model exposes some short coming inherent in the
application of regression analysis to studies in geography.
Key words: Trip Purposes, Forecast, Travel Demand, Income and Prediction
* * * * * *
INTRODUCTION
The issues of efficient and adequate movement within cities have been a major concern to
transport analysts and planners in the recent past and it has continued till date. This is because
urbanization, urban expansion and transportation are intricately interwoven (Ikya, 1993; Sada,
1973; Mabogunje, 1968; Onokerhoraye & Omuta, 1978). This is amply displayed by various

The Regression Model in the Forecast Of Travel Demand in Akure, Nigeria 187
studies concentrating on patterns, volume and problems of city transportation planning. The
problems have not been resolved despite various measures adopted in ameliorating them.
The recent trend in urbanization problems shows that transport problems ranked high when
compared with problems of housing, congestion, pollution and waste disposal and management.
This is because; urbanization in cities especially in developing countries has resulted in the
continuous influx of people into the major cities. The rural-urban migration reduces the number of
people in the rural areas while at the same time increase that of the cities and consequently the
spatial sizes of the cities (Onokerhoraye & Omuta 1978; Ayeni, 1975). There is no doubt, that
most cities in the developing countries have a rate of urbanization that is one of the highest in the
world. For example, the number of cities of 20,000 people or more rose from 56 in 1956 to 180
in1963 and the proportion of the country population in such cities rose to 19.1%. Ever since 1963,
the cities in Nigeria have grown astronomically. This rapid growth in urban population has
implication for intra-urban movement, with all its attendant problems.
As the city expands consequent upon the increase in population, the problems get
compounded. For example, the commuting distance of Lagos increased from 20 km in 1970 to 35
km in 1995; that of Kaduna increased from 6 km to 10 km during the same period (Ikya, 1993);
while that of Akure (a medium Urban centre) increased from 5.2 km in1966 to 6.4 km in 1976; to
10.5 km in 1986 and 13 km in 1996 for the major artery road (Ogunbodede, 2001). It is important
therefore, to plan the transport system to meet the needs occasioned by the high population
concentration. To do this, we need to identify the factor of travel demand for the analysis and
prediction of urban movement. Various studies conducted in Nigeria focused on the problem as
they exist. Example of such studies in Nigeria include Adefolalu (1997) traffic congestion in the
city of Lagos; Bello (1994) urban transport in a growing city, a study of Ilorin metropolis, Okpala
(1981), urban traffic management in Nigeria cities using mass transit priorities as case studies;
Ogunsanya (1982) focused his work on human factors in urban traffic congestion while Omiunu
(1988) worked on rapid growth and expansion of cities. All these studies have serious implications
on existing urban transport services.
However, we need to know the future movement patterns to enable us plan for the transport
needs. That being so, geographic analysis of an urban area using statistics to unfold basic
framework that is capable of providing insight into land-use pattern and predicting likely transport
components for solving them should be undertaken.
Previous studies aimed at quantitatively determining the future movement patterns contain
inaccuracies. This is particularly so with the use of the regression methods which as explained by
Ogunsanya (1984) are filled with problems. The paper presented here is therefore concerned on the
application of regression model on travel demand with a view to exposing some of the problems
and finding more suitable quantitative technique of analysis which could be used to improve
forecasting power of variables. This will go a long way to assist transport policy makers to plan
with data knowing fully well that planning without facts is as good as making no efforts.
AIM
The main purpose of this paper is to search for a suitable technique of forecasting travel
demand of commuters in cities. This is done by identifying factors that influence trip generation in
the city of Akure and invoke a regression model to predict travel demand.
CONCEPTUAL ISSUES AND LITERATURE REVIEW

A lot of theoretical works have been carried out on urban public transportation (Ullman,
1956; Adeniji, 1987; Ogunsanya, 1992a; Anderson, 1958; Cooley, 1971). The concept of spatial
interaction is very important in studying relationship. In the quest for the basis of spatial
interaction, Ullman (1956) postulated three principles which are relevant to this study. These are
complementarity, intervening opportunities and transferability. Complementarity implies a real
differentiation and the existence of supply and demand in different areas which can result in
188 Ogunbodede E.F., Ale A.S.
interaction, intervening opportunity sets up a constraint as to the possibility of interaction taking

place between two places even if the condition of complementarily is fulfilled. Transferability
relates to the case with which such demand could be met and it is measured in real terms of
transfer and time costs.
Nakkash and Greco (1972) employed linear regression model to relate trip frequency to
household location with respect to the other elements of the spatial system. The result of the study
shows that there was no significant relationship between trip frequency and the type of road. Based
on this varied sets of hypothesis concerning trip frequency need be postulated. The hypothesis
must identify the relationship between trip frequency and the socio-economic characteristics of trip
makers using variables such as age, income, length of stay in the city, size of household, member
of workers per household, annual house rent and marital status. Various statistical techniques have
been adopted to relate transport studies with land use in urban areas. For example, Ogunsanya
(1986) examined the usefulness of graph theory in intra-urban network flow estimation. Although
the use of graph theory in intra-urban network flow had hitherto been largely focused on regional
network especially in developed countries, Ogunsanya applied it to an urban area where he
regarded intersection or junctions as nodes and the roads as links. This enabled him to abstract an
urban road network flow estimation of Barnsley. Other works on transportation network include
that of Kansky (1963), Gauthier (1968), Garrison (1960) Nystuen and Dacey (1961). These
researchers have applied graph theory to the study of transportation network and came up with
results that are of immense use in the area of transport planning,
Ayeni (1983) examined the development of an urban land use transportation model for the
city of Lagos (Nigeria). He provided a synthesis of the social characteristics of urban
transportation system into rudiments of urban land use and transport system modeling. He was
able to identify some of the controversial links between land use and transportation model. The
model constitute an approach for identifying the nature, characteristics and magnitude of urban
transportation problem, sorting these out into their various components in space, monitoring them
as well as designing effective and efficient routes and network system for their solution.
In the analysis of vehicles concentrations on roads, Omiunu (1988) applied the index of
percentage of vehicular concentration on some selected roads (25 roads) in Benin city (Nigeria)
using the formula:
IVC = TVM X 100

TVY 1
Where IVC = index of vehicular concentration

TVM = Total vehicular traffic per month
TVY = total vehicular traffic for the year.
Both TVM and TVY were based on peak hours from 7.30 – 8.30 am, 12.30-2.30 pm and
5.30 – 7.30 pm .The formula according to Ominnu was adapted from Winifred Ashton’s work on
the theory of traffic flow. Ogunsanya (1984) demonstrated the usefulness of isochrones in traffic
congestion. He interpreted the spacing of isochrones in a similar way as a contour in a
topographical map. The close isochrones indicate the steep or highly congested area depending on
the spacing of the isochrones. Areas where the space is even, indicated even travel time and thus,
low or absence of traffic congestion.
Ogunsanya (1985) also used the basic concepts of graph theory and Makov chain model to
build a link probability value on the basis of modal flow values obtained from a road junction
count. To do this, urban network is regarded as a circuit consisting of junctions which are nodes in
the network and each road is joined by a link which is Uni-or-bi-directional. In the compilation, it
was assumed that all links in the work are equal.
Existing studies (Ullman, 1956; Hay & Smith, 1970; Goddard, 1970; Ogunsanya,1982;
Ogunbodede, 2005) have shown on regional or macro scale that some pattern discerning
techniques can be used in the identification of spatial pattern of flows between regions. One of
such method is the non-routed cartographic techniques. Ogunsanya (1982) used the non-routed
cartographic techniques to depict the result of the overall pattern of intra-metropolitan freight flow
between fourteen (14) sectors in the city of Lagos. The overall pattern appears rather blurred
indicating the complexity of intra-metropolitan freight flow and the inefficiency of the non-routed
flow map in described the pattern. Ogunbodede (2005) also applied the same technique to the city
of Akure and finally come up with a pattern of dominant flow of commuter traffic on the basis of
which land use zones can be structured. This method, according to Ogunbodede (2005), enable us
to identify each functional land use region on the basis of the intensity of interactions, specific
flow may be identified as dominating others. This was done in order to identify the overall
structure of commuter’s movement within the city of Akure.
In an attempt to overcome the defects of the cartographic techniques in discerning flow
pattern, Berry (1966) demonstrated how factor analysis can be used. Similarly, Goddard (1970)
used it in explaining the pattern of taxi flow in central London and Kano (1976) in showing the
pattern of freight flows between U.S.A metropolitan centres, while Ogunsaya (1982) applied it to
freight movement in Nigeria. The result of the factor analysis was better than the non-routed
cartographic techniques. This is because the solution helped in the identification of major
‘‘consuming’’ region and their important ‘‘producing’’ sources.
Bello (1994), Aderamo (1990), Arosanyin (1998), Asuquo (1981), Ayeni (1983), Nwoke
(1988), Ugonabo (1988) and Nie et al., (1975) have extensively used regression analysis in their
various studies. Of importance, in the application of regression analysis and its usefulness in
research work for geographical studies are the works of Aderamo (1990), Bello (1994) and
Oyegun (1980) among others. The regression analysis was used to find the best linear prediction
equation for trip generation purpose in addition to identifying the explanatory ability of
independent variables in the study area.
THE STUDY AREA

Akure the capital city of Ondo State is the study area. It is located in the South –Western
part of Nigeria. It lies between Latitude 70 151 North of the Equator and Longitude 50 51 East of
the Greenwich Meridian. The study area is centrally located in relation to other surrounding towns
in Ondo State of Nigeria. The Socio –Economic activities such as trading and commerce as well as
its political influence over the years were responsible for the rapid development of the city. This
has led to the sharp increase in population as recorded in the 2006 census, which put the
population of Akure to about 433,950 People [N P C 2006]. As a centrally located point of human
agglomeration, within the State, movement of people and goods in the town has faced a lot of
challenges. The traffic challenges are enormous and had deferred past planning strategies hence
the need for a model to forecast travels demand in cities.
MATERIAL AND METHODS

The data used for this study was derived from a larger study of Akure (Ogunbodede, 2001).
Since the study was on a model in the forecast of travel demand, the base year for deriving the
equation was assumed not to be too significant. The data were collected in respect of household
size, income, number of people owing motorcycle, number of people with personal vehicles,
waiting time at bus stop and walking time from house to bus stop. All these data were regarded as
independent variables. Trips generated to work places, business centers, educational centers, social
centers, religious centers, medical centers were also regarded as dependent variables. This
independent variables were regressed for each dependent variables to enable us derive the best
linear equation for the study area. The data (independent and dependent variables) were collected
and stated as shown below:
Table 1. Definition of Independent Variable (X1 to X6) and Dependent variables (Y1 to Y7)
Sources; Author’s report 2014
Notation Variables Surrogate Measure
X1 Walking time Average walking time from residence to the nearest bus stop.
X2 Waiting time Average waiting time to get to bus at bus stop.
Vehicle
X3 Average number of vehicles owned in a house.
ownership
X4 Motorcycle Average number of motorcycle owned in a house.
X5 Household size Average number of people living in a house.
X6 Income Average income earned by a household head.
Y1 Working trips Average trips generated by going to place of work.
Y2 Business trips Average trips generated by going to business zones.
Y3 Educational trips Average trips generated by going to education centers
Y4 Social trips Average trips generated by going to social areas.
Y5 Religious trips Average trips generated by going to religious centers.
Y6 Medical trips Average trips generated by going to medical centers.
Average trips generated by all purpose of movement (i.e. y1

Y7 Total trips
to y6).
MODELING PROCEDURE
The regression analysis is used in this study to enable the researcher find the best linear
prediction equation for travel demand in the study area.
Conceptually, travel demand is a function of a set of independent variables.
Y = F(x1,x2,x3…………….x7)
This relationship can be made operational using a multiple regression equation (see
equation 1).
Y = a + b1x1 + b2x2 + ………………+ bnxn+e……. equation I
Where
Y = represents trip which is dependent on some variables
A = represents the intercept of the regression plane
b1 ……. bn represents the weight determined by empirical evidence (partial regression
coefficients)
x1……. xn represents the explanatory variables (predictors) which are independent.
Correlation matrix of the dependent and independent variables were carried out using
stepwise multiple regressions. This is a search procedure with a prime focus on identifying the
independent variable(s) that actually posses strong relationship with the dependent variables. The
stepwise multiple regressions involves among other procedure adding one variable at a time to the
regression equation.
The outline of the steps in stepwise procedure as reported in Ogunsanya (1984) is as shown
below;
Step1: Complete the simple correlation coefficient between the dependent and independent
variables and select the variables with the highest coefficient, say X4 for the regression equation.
Step 2: Compute the partial correlation coefficients and select the variables with the
highest partial coefficient as the next variables, say x1.
Step 3: compute regression equation Z = (x4, x1) and using criteria f1 to exclude and f2 to
include, decision is made whether to retain x4 in the light of including x1. The partial correlation
coefficients for the remaining variables are computed and the next variable x2, is selected as in
step 2.
Step 4: The regression equation z + f (x4, x1, x2) is then computed and x4 and x2 are
examined as to whether they should be retained before an additional variable to be included is
determined as in step 3. This continues until all the variables are exhausted and the final best
equation selected.
Consequently, in this model, it can be explained that trip generation is a function of a set of
independent variables, as stated below;
Y = f (X1, X2, X3, ----------------Xn)
This relationship can be made operational using a multiple regression of the form
Y = a + b1x1 + b2x2 + ------------+bnxn + e equation 1
Where
Y - Represents trip generation (Dependent variables)

a - Represents the intercept of the regression plane
f - Represents the functional relationship between Y and x
b1 – bn - represents the weights determined by empirical evidence (Independent variables).
In this study, trip generation by purpose such as work, business/shopping, educational,
social/ recreational, religious/ worshipping and medical were regarded as dependent variables (i.e.
predicted). Independent variables represent the explanatory variables (i.e. predictors x1……..x6 in
table 1).
Table 2. Correlation Matrix of the Dependent and Independent Variables

Source: Computer Output
X1 X2 X3 X4 X5 X6 Y1 Y2 Y3 Y4 Y5 Y6 Y7
X1 1.0000
X2 0.6561 1.0000
X3 0.1381 0.0136 1.0000
X4 - - - 1.0000
0.5827 0.3473 0.0586
X5 0.3136 - 0.0781 - 1.0000
0.5210 0.0470
X6 - 0.1855 0.0071 0.2689 - 1.000
0.3898 0.4537
Y1 - - 0.1197 0.0395 0.4090 0,0003 1.000
0.2210 0.2137
Y2 - - - - 0.4861 - - 1.000
0.4193 0.5028 0.1714 0.3231 0.0818 0.1027
Y3 0.1845 0.2501 0.1972 - 0.0675 0.3235 0.2660 - 1.000
0.3808 0.0590
Y4 - 0.0873 0.1386 0.5351 0.1007 0.3883 - - 0.3157 1.000
0.2549 0.1798 0.3051
Y5 0.1842 - - - 0.4528 - 0.0344 0.0747 0.4688 0.2832 1.000
0.2567 0.1892 0.1552 0.2721
Y6 0.0833 0.0854 - - 0.6605 - 0.5563 0.1075 0.4521 0.0647 0.5145 1.000
0.2049 0.3643 0.2381
Y7 0.2172 0.2628 0.0734 0.3062 0.6682 0.0486 0.2590 0.5268 0.6746 0.2657 0.6726 0.6849 1.000
RESULTS OF THE REGRESSION MODEL

Before further discussing the output explaining the relationship between the dependent
variable Y1 (1, 2….7) and independent variables X1 (1, 2-------6), it is pertinent to consider the
coefficients of correlation variables listed in Table 2. The coefficient of correlation quantifies the
relationship between two observed geographic factors and shows the direction and strength of
relationship between the variables.
a) Correlation Result
Table 2 shows the coefficient of the correlation which indicates the strength and direction
of variables examined. The results of the dependent variable (Y1= 1, 2…..6) for work trips shows
that there are two correlation coefficient of r x1 y1= 0.22: rx2y1 = -0.21; rx3y1= 0.12; rx4y1 =0.04;
rx5 y1= 0, 41 and rx6 y1= 0.00
Business trip (Y2) has negative and low correlation coefficient of rx1y2 = 0.42; rx2 y2 =
0.50; rx3y2= 0.17; rx4 y2= 0.32; rx5 y2= 0.49 and rx6 y2= 0.08
Education trips ( Y3) has low correlation coefficient of rx1 y3=0.19; rx2 y3=0.25; rx3
y3;0.20; rx4 y3= 0.38; rx5 y3= 0.07; rx6 y3= 0.32. However, motorcycle (X4) has negative
correlation with educational trips
Social trips (Y4 ) has a generally low correlation coefficient of rx1 y4= 0.26; rx2 y4 = 0.09;
rx3y4= 0.14; rx4 y4= 0.54; rx5 y4= 0.10; rx6 y4 =0.39.
Religious trips (Y5) has the following correlation coefficient rx1 y5 = 0.18; rx2 y5=0.26; rx3
y5= 0.19; rx4 y5= 0.16; rx5 y5= 0.45 and rx6 y5= 0.27.
Medical trips (Y6) shows that half of the coefficient of correlation is positive while the
other half is negative. The dependent variable (Y6) has the following correlation coefficient of rx1
y6 =0.08; rx2 y6= 0.09; rx3 y6 = 0.20; rx4 y6= 0.36; rx5 y6 =0. 66 and rx6 y6 = 024 (See table 2)
Table 2 further revealed that many of the independent variables (Xi =1,2 …….6) have low
inter correlation coefficient. In the study, however, rx2 *1 has a high correlation of 0.66. In like
manner the inter- correlations between the independent and dependent variables were generated
b) Regression Result
Urban trips are made for a number of reasons. The major one is to travel to places of
employment from a place of residence. All trips under this category are regarded as work trips
with this equation.
Y1 = 44.71 + 4. 61 x1 - 0.83x2 + 0.22x3 + 0.29 x4 + 13.81x5 + 2.07 x6
Trips to commercial zones are made for the purpose of shopping or selling of goods as
revealed by this Business trip (Y2) equation.
Y2 = 4063.31 – 164.56x1 – 48.20x2 – 1.88x3 – 29.13x4 – 9.02x5 – 0.99x6
Trips to educational institutions by pupils or parents are common and represented by Y3.
The regression summary is as shown below.
Y3 = – 1339.25 – 0.52 x1 – 17. 02x2 +0.19x3 – 0.20x4 + 45.33x5 +20. 77x6.
Social trips (Y4) are trips made after the day’s work to friends and relations either to great
or congratulate or sympathize with the lost. It also extends to trips made to recreation centers such
as beer parlors, hotels or club houses and it is summarized here as
Y4 = –1358. 09 + 49.42x1 +24.04x2 +0.38x3 +12.63x4 +38.80x5 +9.37x6.
Religious trips (Y5) are trips made to churches and mosques in the city of Akure. Such trips
are common on Sundays and Fridays respectively. The regression summary of this is
Y5 = – 1372.55 +176. 62x1 – 63.03x2 –2.94x3 + 4.12x4 +46.18x5 +13.13x6
Medical trips(Y6) are trips made to Health centers such as hospitals/clinics and chemist/
pharmaceutical stores for treatment or to buy drug(s). The summary of the regression is as stated
below.
Y6 = –468.65 + 33.36x1 +21.93x2 –1.99x3– 1.49x4 +49.93x5 +5.01x6
However, regression for total trips (Y7) i.e (Y1 to Y6) is a summary of all independent
variables against the dependent variables (Y7) i.e total trips which is Y7 =2575.25 + 125.27x6
Where Y7 = total trips and x6 = income.
The result shows that whatever purpose a trip is undertaken, the issue of finance is
prominent in determining movement. The result further confirms early study of Ayeni (1979) and
Mrakpor (1986) on the importance 0f income among other socio-economic variables in trip
generation.
The coefficient of determination (R2) is 0.4465 implying that 44.65% of the total variance
is explained by sole variable (income), it further lend credence to the importance role income plays
in journey making.
The examinations showed that some problems hindered the use of regression model as
discussed thereafter.
PROBLEMS CONFRONTING THE USE OF TECHNIQUES IN GEOGRAPHIC

STUDIES
A lot of problems beset the use of statistics in geographic studies. Prominent among such
problem is lack of originality in the type and variety of statistic used. Geographers have not been
able to develop their mathematical instruments to solve man-environment problems. Hence, they
depend largely on models built by other disciplines for adaptation and application. For example,
the Gravity Model used by population and transport geographers was borrowed from the
Newtonian laws of Physics. Thus, the interrelation and application of the variables in use is subject
to controversies. Similarly in regression model there is problem of standardization of some socio-
economic variable such as age, sex income etc. alternate solutions of the income is the use of logit
and probit models. These model are yet to be accessed by most researchers in the field of
geography, hence the need for training in this area.
Quantitative techniques in geographical studies became prominent since 1950
(quantitative revolution). While some bought the idea, some still believe that descriptive
analysis is the best. This is probably based on their mathematical background which
makes anything written in formula or figures a threat to their studies. These scholars
abound in developing countries. This is aptly displayed by few numbers of scholars that
are compliant in computers application in their various studies. This has increased the
gap, quality of research and standard of papers written by scholars in developed countries
when compared with the developed world.
CONCLUSION
Today, things have changed. Most studies have resulted to using statistics to
analyze the past, present and infer about likely pattern of events in the nearest future. The
studies presented here is the application of real life data in the forecast of travel demand
in a rapidly developing urban environment. It is envisaged that the regression model will
expose some of the short coming inherent in its application to studies in geography.
REFERENCES
Adefolalu A.A. (1977), Traffic Congestion in the City of Lagos, Nigerian, Geography Journal 20 ( 2).
Adeniji K. (1985), Improved Urban Transportation System and the Rapid Growing Towns and Cities in Nigeria, A time for
action, in Adeniyi E.O and Bello Imam I.B (Eds), Development and the environment. Proceedings of a National
conference NISER Ibadan.
Aderamo A.J. (1990), Road Development and Urban Expansion. The case of Ilorin, Nigeria, Unpublished Ph D Thesis
Submitted to the Department of Geography, University of Ilorin, Nigeria.
Anderson B.O. (1958), An Introduction to Multivariate Statistical Analysis, New York: John Wiley.
Arosanyi G.T. (1998), Feeder Roads and Agricultural Development: A case study Ilorin, Journal of Business and Social
sciences 5( 1).
Asugbo B.O. (1981), System approaches: Evaluating land use and Transportation coupling in Onakomaiya and Ekanem
N.F (eds), Transportation in National Development proceeding of a national conference held at the University of
Ibadan.
Ayeni B. (1983), The Development of an Urban Land-Use Transportation Model for Lagos, Nigeria, Nigerian
Geographical Journal Vol 26 No 1& 2.
Ayeni M.A.O (1975), Some Determinants of the Propensity to Interact in an Urban System, NGJ 18 pp 111-120.
Ayeni M.A.O. (1979), Concept and Techniques in Urban Analysis croom Helm London, Pp. 92-108.
Bello S.A, (1994), Urban Public Transport in a Growing City: The case of Ilorin, Nigeria, Unpublished PhD Thesis
Submitted to Geography Department, University of Ilorin, Ilorin.
Berry H.J.L. (1966), Interdependence of flows and spatial structure: A General Field Theory formulation in Essays on
commodity Flows and the spatial Structure of Indian Economy, Chicago University of Chicago, Department of
Geography, research paper 3.
Cooley W.W. (1972), Multivariate Data Analysis, New York: John Wiley.
Garrison W.L. (1979), Urban Transportation and Land use in George, E. Gray and Lester. Hoel (Ed) Public
Transportation; Planning, operations and Management, Prenti26 ces hall. Pp. 515-5.
Gauthier A.L. (1973), Geography, Transportation and Regional Development, in Hoyle, B.S. Transportation and
Development, MacMillan, London pp19-31.
Goddard J.B. (1970), Functional Regions within the City Centre: a Case Study by Factor Analysis of Taxi Flows in Central
London, Institute of British Geographers pp 161-182.
Hay A. (1973), Transport for the Space Economy Macmillan, London.
Ikya S.G. (1993), The Urban Transportation Problems in Nigeri, in Ikya S.G (ed) Urban Passenger Transportation in
Nigeria. Heinemann (Nigeria) plc pp 3-28.
Kansky K.J. (1963), Transport Network: Relationship between networks Geometry and regional Characteristics.
University of Chicago, Dept..of geography, research papers, Chicago
Mabogunje A.L. (1968), Urbanization in Nigeria university of London, London.Nie, H.H; Hull, C.H; Jenkins; J.G
Steinbrenner, K and Bent, D.H. (1975) Statistical Package for Social Sciences (2nd ed) New York; Mc Graw-Hill
book co.
Mrakpor O.O. (1986), Public Passenger transport Service in Benin City: A Study of Accessibility and Reliability,
Unpublish M.Sc Thesis in the Department of Geography and Regional Planning. University of Benin, Benin.
Nwoke G.I. (1988), Basic Analysis Techniques in Olaitan, S.O and Nwoke, G.I (Ed) Practical Research Methods in
Education. Simmer Education Publishers Limited, Onitsha Nigeria.pp 134-166.
Nystuen J.D., Dicey M.F. (1961), A Graph-Theory Interpretation of Nodal Region, Papers of the Regional Science
Association. 7: 29-42.
Ogunbodede E.F. (2005), Movement Pattern of Commuters and its Implications for transportation Planning in Akure,
Nigeria, Malaysian Journal of Tropical Geography 36 (1&2) 17-30.
Ogunbodede E.F. (2001), Changing Pattern of Land Use and Intra- Urban Transport Development in Akure, Ondo State,
Nigeria, Phd Thesis submitted to the Department of Geography, University of Ilorin, Ilorin, Nigeria.
Ogunsanya A.A. (1982), Contribution of Freight Vehicles to Urban Traffic Delays, Nigeria Geographical Journal. 26 (3&4)
Ogunsanya A.A. (1984), Traffic congestion in an urban centre: The case of Ilorin, Nigeria NGI, vol. 27, 1 &2.
Ogunsanya A.A. (1985), Generating Urban Traffic Flow Data for Urban Transport studies in Developing Countries, An
Approach. Geoforum vol16 (4).
Ogunsanya A.A. (1986), Graph Theory in Intra-Urban Traffic Flow Estimate, Geo-Journal vol.12, (3).
Ogunsanya A.A. (1992a); Direction in Urban Transport Studies in Nigeria, In Urban Passenger Transportation in Nigeria,
IKYA, S.G. (ed) Urban Passenger Transport in Nigeria.
Okpala D.C.I. (1981), Urban Traffic Management in Nigeria Cities; the necessity for Mass Transit Priorities in S.O.
Onokomaiya and N.F Ekanem (eds). Transportation in Nigeria National Development. Proceedings of a National
Conference, University of Ibadan, Ibadan. NISER pp337 -357
Omiunu F.G.I. (1988), Flooding and Traffic Management in Benin- City Region in Sada, P.O Odemerho, F.O (eds)
Environmental issues and Management. Evans Brother, Nigeria.
Onokerhoraye A.G; Omuta G.E.D. (1978), Urban System and Planning, Geography and Planning, Series, University of
Benin, Benin – City.
Sada P.O. (1973), Urbanization Trends and problems of urban administration in Nigeria, In Adebayo, A.and
Rowland.(eds) Management Problems of Rapid Urbanization in Nigeria. University of Ile-Ife Press, Ile- Ife
Ullman E.L. (1956), The Role of Transport and the Basis for interaction in: Thomas, W.I (ed) Man’s Role in Changing the
face of the Earth. Chicago, University of Chicago Press.

September 16, 2015 September 29, 2015 Octomber 12, 2015
WINE ROAD - AN INSTRUMENT FOR THE VALORISATION OF WINE

TOURISM POTENTIAL
CASE STUDY: ALBA COUNTY VINEYARDS
Mihaela UNGUREANU
University of Oradea, Department of Geography, Tourism and Territorial Planning
University St., 410087, Oradea, Romania, e-mail: umihaela59@yahoo.com
Abstract: The main aim of this study is to highlight the wine-growing and wine-making
potential of Alba County and the way it can be valorised. Alba county has a rich wine-
growing and wine-making heritage, a fact which is due to the long-standing tradition of wine-
growing on these area, as well as to the characteristics of the natural factors (relief, geology,
climate, soil), favourable for obtaining high-quality wines, the reputation of which has been
acquired at national and international competitions. In order to render useful the wine tourism
resources, the development of a specific infrastructure is needed, as well as the creation of
complex tourist products, able to satisfy a wide range of tourist motivations. An efficient
instrument to make productive the wine potential of a region is the „Wine Road" – a tourist
trail which includes the tourist attractions of a delimited area, usually with a controlled
designation of origin, and also a diverse range of tourist services (transportation,
accommodation, catering leisure etc.). In Alba County, the „Wine Road" can be considered as
a tourist attraction in itself, but also a means of harnessing the rich cultural-historical and
natural heritage and, implicitly, the wine-growing and wine-making heritage.
Key words: wine road, vineyards, wine tourism potential
* * * * * *
INTRODUCTION
The predominant form of organization of wine tourism is the „Wine Road" – a tourist trail
which includes the winemaking units and which offers to the tourists the opportunity of
discovering the tourist attributes of a wine-growing region (winescape, the grape varieties, vine
and wine museums, the characteristics of the terroir etc.).
Gatti (1997, p. 219) gives the following definition of the „Wine Road": „a signposted
itinerary along a delimited area (region, province, area with controlled designation of origin),
inviting tourists to discover the wine(s) produced in this area and the activities that can be related
to this. This discovery is carried out directly in the farms (enabling the traveler to meet the
producer) and/or in the spaces specifically organized to raise the profile of wine products (wine
tasting centres or wine museums)".
According to Bruwer (2002), the main reasons for tourists to visit the wine roads in a
certain wine-growing region are the following: visit the vineyards, the opportunity to taste and buy

196 Mihaela UNGUREANU
wines, the visit of a local museum which offers information about the tradition of winemaking and
the history of that wine-growing area, take part in wine-related festivals and events, the winescape
of the region, meet the winemaker, the opportunity of having a meal within the winemaking units.
Tourists can also find accommodation in agrotourism pensions and experience the local cuisine of
the region or buy specific products of the area.
The wine road can be considered an integrated system of relationships between the tourism
and the winemaking industries, by means of which tourists can get connected to the tourist offer of
a wine-growing region. Therefore, we can say that it has been designed to generate income by the
sale of goods and services. The question is: which are the means to interpret, organize and
coordinate the wine trail for the visitors? This is not always clear. At first glance, the wine trail
makes the connection only with the door of the cellar or the winemaking unit, and not with the
tourist attractions of the area.
A wine itinerary must be accompanied by a brochure with a map showing the tourist
attractions included on the trail, the accommodation, catering and leisure offers. This is a
particularly important factor as it can motivate the tourists to travel along a wine road (Gatti,
1997). This idea is endorsed by Isabelle Frochot (2000, p. 72-73), who considers that „a wine
route usually consists of a designed itinerary (or several) through the wine region, which is
thematically signposted as well as being marketed and interpreted via a free leaflet and map,
which notes the different vineyards and wine-makers and provides information on sites of
historical and other interest".
Sophie Lignon-Darmalac (2009) analyzes the economic efficiency of wine trails in France
and finds out that in order to attract visitors, these trails have to represent a tourist attraction
themselves. The idea that the trail is indeed a tourist attraction and not only a marketing
mechanism is supported more and more by the increasing number of attributes having a tourist
value. For example, in France, the majority of wine tourism trails are designed as cultural heritage
trails, including many tourist attractions in their structure, and tourists can travel along them with
various means of access (car, bicycle, horse riding or walking).
Every wine road tries to highlight a series of regional characteristics (natural, cultural and
social ones) which confer a brand identity and a distinctive attribute (Moran, 1993) or something
that makes it unique in the tourists’ perception. This idea is sustained by Elías Pastor (2006), who
considers that the wine roads are multithematic areas where structural axis is wine, plus the
identity of each region.
The majority of the wine routes take the name of the wine-growing region, which, in most
of the cases, is officially limited by a controlled designation of origin (CDO) or by a geographical
indication (GI), such as: Bordeaux, Alsace, Provence, Champagne (France), Napa Valley
(California, USA), Rioja (Spain), Douro (Portugal), Dealurile Moldovei, Colinele Dobrogei
(România) etc.
The wine road in Europe bears the stamp of the tradition, culture and history, as the tourists
can enjoy the visits of the cellars, or the restaurants which promote the traditional local cuisine, as
well as the specific architecture of the visited area. Meanwhile, the wine routes in the countries of
the „New World" (Australia, New Zealand, USA etc.) are characterized by educational and
recreational themes, as there is an increased interest of the tourists for wine tasting, improving the
wine-related knowledge and using the winemaking units for entertainment purposes. In this
context, the specific wine tourism activities go hand in hand with the gastronomy, the cultural and
the rural tourism (Casanovas, 2008, quoted by Boschi, 2011).
The first wine road appeared in 1953, in Alsace (France); it now covers 170 km. In a short
time, the wine roads developed in Bordeaux, on the Loire Valley and the Rhône Valley. Germany,
Italy or Spain immediately followed the lead and created new tourist trails on the Rhine Valley, in
Tuscany or Castile. Countries which are not part of Europe (USA, New Zealand, Chile, Brazil etc.)
followed the trend and eventually, the wine roads have become tourist destinations per se in south-
Wine Road – An Instrument for the Valorisation of Wine Tourism Potential… 197
eastern Europe as well – Hungary, Slovenia, Romania and the Republic of Moldova – being
considered the best way of valorizing the origin designations (Vlachvei, 2009).
In Romania, the tourist project „Wine Road" has been designed within the framework of
the national program „Romania – Land of the Wine" drawn up by the Ministry of Tourism and
Regional Development in 2003. The wine road passes through the well-known vineyards of the
counties Buzău, Prahova, Bacău, Iași, Vrancea, Vâlcea, Alba, Arad etc. The aim of such programs
is the development of wine tourism, with all the investments and benefits that this type of tourism
entails directly and indirectly.
Currently, there are 11 wine roads passing through the best known vineyards of the country,
but none of them has a well-established structure or functioning system. Many of them lead
nowhere, because there are no signposts showing the itinerary, the accommodation, catering and
leisure offer. In terms of functionality, the best organised is the wine road of Prahova county. It
goes through 11 wine estates (Tohani, Halewood Cellars, Budureasca Cellar, SERVE Cellar,
LaCerta Cellar, Basilescu Cellar, Ceptura Cellar, Domeniile Săhăteni etc.), covering
approximately 58 km and attracting 12 000 – 13 000 tourists every year. The wine road of Buzău
County covers 60 km and starts from the National Road DN10, towards Pietroasele and Monteoru.
The investment amounted to EUR 24 million, with EU funding (http://www.vinland.ro/).
In Vrancea county, the wine road passes through Panciu, Cotești and Odobești vineyards
(Mănilă, 2013), covering approximately 100 km; in Arad, the 60 km which go along the county
roads DJ708B and DJ708C (which start from the National Road DN10) cross the Miniș-Măderat
vineyard from north to south.
In Alba County, the wine road covers approximately 200 km and passes through Aiud,
Alba, Sebeș-Apold and Târnave vineyards.
As far as the research on this subject is concerned, there are many studies in the
international specialized tourist literature. Most of the studies in the anglo-saxon literature
highlight the role that the wine routes play in the marketing strategies of the wine factories, as well
as their economic effectiveness (Preston-White, 2000; Bruwer, 2002; Kirkman, 2010). In Europe,
the wine routes are considered tourist destinations per se and the majority of the studies emphasize
the elements of the cultural landscape, the reputation of the wines and of the terroir etc. (Gatti,
1997; Correia, 2006; Boschi, 2011).
In Romania, the research on this topic is still at an early stage and so is the development of
this new form of tourism. There are a limited number of papers at the moment and the majority of
the investigations are case studies. For example Ranca (2007) analyses the wine road in Dobrogea
and considers that it represents a solution for the sustainable development of the local agrotourist
potential. Most of the studies are descriptive (Popescu, 2000) and focus of the description of the
attractions included on the wine road of a certain wine-growing region or vineyard (Mănilă, 2013).
Other studies focus on the analysis of the wine-growing cultural potential and of the wine
tourism potential on a national level (Soare, 2010).
To conclude, we can say that the research on the topic of the wine routes in Romania,
implicitly of the wine tourism is yet at the pioneering stage. This paper aims to bring a small
contribution to the specialized tourist literature of Romania, concerning the wine routes.
METHODOLOGY
In order to write this paper, we have used the classical research methodology, that is we
have consulted the specialized bibliography related to tourism, from the international literature as
well as the Romanian one, regarding our topic; we have studied as well the specialized
bibliography having as subject the geography and wine-growing in the research area.
The data base has been completed with the information acquired from the fieldwork.
Among the documentary methods used on the ground, we mention: the observation, the analysis,
the investigation, and the mapping. The visits on the ground aimed to identify, localize, describe
and photograph the wine tourism resources from the vineyards of Alba county in order to integrate
them in the tourist trail „Wine Road".
Also, the visits on the ground have allowed us to obtain from the wine producers and the
local authorities some information concerning the tourist circulation, the characteristics of the
tourist products, the accommodation supply, the on-going projects etc. The spatial representation
of some of the analyzed elements has been made by using a specialized software, named ArcGIS.
WINE - GROWING POTENTIAL OF ALBA COUNTY

Framing the vineyards of Alba County on a regional and national level
Alba county vineyards are part of the Transylvania Plateau wine region, situated in the
centre of Romania. The grape plantations of this region are grouped in five vineyards, namely:
Aiud, Alba Iulia, Sebeş - Apold, Lechința and Târnave, situated within the administrative borders
of four counties: Alba, Sibiu, Mureș, Bistrița-Năsăud.
The grape plantations of Alba County are included in four of the five vineyards of the
region, respectively: Aiud, Alba Iulia, Sebeș-Apold and Târnave (figure 1).
From a physical-geographical point of view, the grape plantations of Alba county are
located between the piedmont of Trascău Mountains (to the west), Luduș Hills, at the southern
extremity of Transylvania Plain and the Mureș river between its confluences with Arieș and Aiud
rivers (to the north), the northern extensions of the Subcarpathian Hills at the foot of Șureanu and
Cândrel Mountains (to the south), the southern extensions of the hills from the Secașelor Plateau
(to the south-east), the hills from Târnave and Mureș basin (to the east and north-east) (figure 2).
Figure 1. The vineyards and wine centers from Figure 2. The physical - geographical map
Alba County of Alba County
From ecological point of view, the vineyard finds here good and very good vegetation
conditions, especially in the south-western half of the Transylvania Plateau, in the Alba Iulia and
Târnave vineyards, which bear the name „The Land of the Wine" (Cotea, 2008).
The reputation of the Jidvei, Ciumbrud, Alba Iulia and Târnave wines has transcended the
borders of the country, a fact which is proved by the numerous medals won over the years at the
international competitions. On a national level, Alba County does not own a vast wine-growing
surface. In 2013, the total wine-growing surface (vineyards and grape nurseries) of Alba county
was 4 656 ha, representing 45,8% of Transylvania Plateau grape surface and 2,2% of the
Romanian grape surface. 1
The cornerstone of the vineyards in Alba County is the white wines production, either table
wines, or belonging to the Grand Cru category (Cotea, 2008).
The vineyards of Alba County

Due to the favourable conditions of the natural environment, the culture of vine has an ancient
tradition on the territory of Alba County, being practiced here since very distant times. Târnave and
Alba Iulia vineyards are among the oldest of Romania; wine-growing in these areas was attested by
archaeologists and historiographers since the Dacian times (Martin, 1966; Macici, 1996).
Until the phylloxera invasion (1880-1884), wine-growing in this area and in fact, wine-
growing in the whole Romania was in a continual progress under all aspects: economical,
technological, biological. Phylloxera had a disastrous impact on the vineyards on the whole
Romanian territory. The reconstruction of the vineyards was rather difficult, being replanted in two
stages: the first began in 1884 and lasted until the end of the Second World War, and the second
covers the socialist period. By means of a vast programme, on a national level, the vineyards
which were old and unproductive were replaced by new plantations, either for wine grapes or for
table grapes. The aims were to increase the grape surface and the production per hectare.
After 1989, together with the retrocession of lands and the establishment of the private
property, the Romanian viticulture has entered in a downward spiral as a result of a poor
management of the wine-growing stock.
Currently, the Romanian viticulture is going through a stage of deep transformations, that
of the reconversion of grape plantations; thus, the old vines and those which have developed from
hybrid varieties are being replaced with new plantations, with noble varieties.
In 2013, the total wine-growing surface of Alba county was 4 656 ha, out of which 3 860 ha
were fruitful vines. Out of the surface planted with fruitful vines, 3 348 ha were grafted vines and
only 512 ha were hybrid vines. The whole surface of fruitful vines belongs to the private sector,
2
and 50 % of them are individual exploitations.
Aiud vineyard is located in the west of Transylvania Plateau, north of Alba-Iulia vineyard, the
grape plantations being scattered on the hills from both sides of the corridor of lower Mureș
3
(Teodorescu, 1987; Macici, 1996). Aiud vineyard covers a surface of approximately 600 ha and
includes the grape fields of Ciumbrud, Sâncrai, Ocna Mureș, Mirăslău, Lopadea Nouă, Ciuguzel and
Uioara (Popa, 2010). The largest grape surface is owned by SC Domeniile Boieru SRL, owning
approximately 180 ha, followed by Logos Cellar, with 20 ha. The small producers own little surfaces,
from several tens of acres to 3-5 ha. The ecological conditions are favourable for obtaining high
quality white wines, most of them bearing a designation of origin (Oșlobeanu, 1991).
Alba Iulia vineyard locally named „The Land of the Wine", is located on the hills at the
eastern foot of the Apuseni Mountains, which spread on the right border of Mureș, between
Geoagiu and Ampoi water streams (Teodorescu, 1987; Popa, 2010). The vineyard covers a surface
4
of about 230 ha and includes the wine centre of Alba Iulia, encompassing some famous grape
plains: Ighiu, Cricău, Șard, Țelna, Craiva, Bucerdea Vinoasă and Sântimbru.
The ecological conditions are favourable for obtaining dry, semi-dry and semi-sweet white
wines, table wines or bearing a designation of origin, as well as those wines which constitute the
raw material for the Alba Iulia sparkling wine (Cotea, 2008).
1
http://www.insse.ro/
2
3
4
Sebeş – Apold vineyard is situated in the south-west of Transylvania Plateau. The grape
plantations are spread on the northern extensions of the hills at the foot of the Meridionali
Carpathians and on the southern extensions of the hills from the Secașelor Plateau. Globally, the
5
wine centre Sebeș covers about 625 ha and includes 11 grape plains, the best-known of which
are: Câlnic, Gârbova, Vingard, Spring, Daia Romană and Cut. The vineyard is the source of white
wines, table wines or bearing a designation of origin.
Târnave vineyard is the largest and the most famous of Transylvania Plateau wine-growing
region. The vineyard are situated in the hydrographic basin of Târnava Mare and Târnava Mică
(Martin, 1966), at an average elevation of 270 m (Babeș, 2011), on slopes whose inclinations
range from 5˚ to 15˚, a fact which demands methods of combating soil erosion and landslides.
Târnave vineyard spreads on the surface of three counties: Alba, Mureș and Sibiu and includes six
wine centres: Mediaș, Zagăr, Târnăveni, Valea Nirajului, Jidvei and Blaj, the last two being
situated in Alba county (Cotea, 2008).
As for the vineyards in Alba county, the largest surface belongs to Târnave vineyard (wine
centres Blaj and Jidvei), with about 3 000 ha. 6
In the wine centre Jidvei lies one of the most famous national wine brands: SC Jidvei SRL.
The wine-making unit of Jidvei owns the largest grape area in Romania, approximately 2 300 ha. 7
In the wine centre Blaj operate the Reasearch Station of Viticulture and Enology Blaj, as
well as Târnave-Blaj Cellar, with a grape surface of about 250 ha.
The ecological conditions of Târnave vineyard are favourable for obtaining dry white
wines, different varieties of sparkling wines bearing a designation of origin (Târnave-Blaj,
Târnave-Jidvei), as well as semi-dry or sweet white wines, liqueur and aromatic wines, which are
obtained when the conditions for the development of the noble rot are met, especially from the
following varieties: Fetească Albă, Fetească Regală, Traminer Roz, Muscat Ottonel, Sauvignon,
Pinot Gris, Neuburger and Riesling italian (Macici, 1996; Oșlobeanu, 1991).
The grape production

In the vineyards of Alba County, there are significant variations of the total grape
production (wine grapes and grapes for current use) from year to year, due mainly to the values of
the climate elements in certain vegetation periods, as well as to the production of certain extreme
meteorological phenomena (fog, drought, hail). As we can notice in graph of figure 3, the grape
production recorded a strong oscillation between years 1990-2014.
Figure 3. The evolution of total production of grapes in Alba county (1990-2014) 8
5
6
http://www.insse.ro/.
7
Data source: Ioan Buia, manager of winemaking complex SC Jidvei SRL.
8
The lowest value of the grape production was recorded in 1998, namely 8 540 tons. In the period
2005 - 2007, the grape production was very low, between 11 000 and 13 000 tons, but increased
significantly in 2008, to 24 173 tons. The year 2014 was the most productive, the production reaching
32 557 tons of grapes (29 895 tons, out of grafted vines and 2 662 tons, out of hybrid vines). 9
The wine varieties

The cornerstone of the vineyards in Alba County is the white wines production, either table
wines, or bearing a protected designation of origin (Cotea, 2008).
As far as the varieties are concerned, in the four vineyards of Alba County prevail the grape
varieties for high-quality white wines, the majority of which bear a designation of origin, namely:
Fetească Regală, Fetească Albă, Traminer Roz, Riesling Italian, Pinot Gris and Sauvignon Blanc,
but also the variety for Muscat Ottonel aromatic wines (Macici, 1996; Popa, 2010).
As for the wine varieties and their sugar content, the wines which come from the vineyards
of Alba county can be: dry, semi-dry, semi-sweet and sweet (Cotea, 2008). Together with these
wines, we must highlight the sparkling wines from Târnave vineyards (Jidvei), Alba Iulia and
Sebeș-Apold, considered to be some of the best of our country, a fact which justifies their ranking
among the sparkling wines bearing a designation of origin (Macici, 1996). The Alba sparkling
wine has been produced since 1969, and is obtained, in most of the cases, out of Pinot Gris and
Fetească Regală (Cotea, 2008).
In recent years, in Târnave vineyard were introduced in culture the grape varieties for red
wines (Pinot noir, Cabernet Sauvignon, Fetească neagră, Merlot and Syrah). The red wines are
produced by SC Jidvei SRL. In 2011, the company launched onto the market a Pinot noir from the
2009 vintage, intended for the super premium segment (about 100 000 bottles). 10
In Aiud vineyard, at Ciumbrud, the conditions allow that, in some years, the grapes be
infected with noble rot, which offers the possibility of producing some wines of an exceptional
quality. One of the oldest wines produced in the vineyard is a blending named „Plebanos". It is
obtained, in most of the cases, out of Fetească Albă, Grasă and Muscat Ottonel (Macici, 1996).
Currently, this wine is produced by Logos Cellar from Aiud.
According to the National Office for Designation of Origin for Wine (ONDOV), the wines
of Alba county vineyards can have the following controlled designations of origin (CDO): Aiud,
Alba Iulia, Sebeș-Apold, Târnave, Târnave-Blaj and Târnave-Jidvei. 11
Table no. 1 includes the grape varieties out of which the wines with CDO are obtained.
Table 1. The varieties of grapes for the wine with designation of controlled origin 12
CDO CDO
CDO Aiud CDO Târnave
Alba Iulia Sebeș-Apold
White varieties White varieties White varieties Red varieties White varieties
Pinot Gris Pinot Gris Traminer Cabernet Sauvignon Pinot Gris
Muscat Ottonel Muscat Ottonel Chardonnay Pinot Noir Traminer Roz
Traminer Roz Traminer Roz Pinot Gris Fetească Neagră Muscat Ottonel
Sauvignon Blanc Sauvignon Blanc Muscat Ottonel Syrah Sauvignon Blanc
Chardonnay Riesling Italian Sauvignon Blanc Merlot Chardonnay
Riesling de Rhin Neuburger Neuburger Neuburger
Riesling Italian Fetească Regală Riesling Italian Riesling de Rhin
Neuburger Fetească Albă Riesling de Rhin Riesling Italian
Fetească Regală Furmint Fetească Regală Fetescă Regală
Fetească albă Fetescă Albă Fetească Albă
Furmint Furmint
9
10
http://vinul.ro/.
11
http://www.onvpv.ro/.
12
http://www.onvpv.ro/
As for the surface planted with grape varieties for wines with controlled designation of origin
(CDO), in 2011 there were 2 100 ha in Alba County (figure 4), with over 800 ha more than in 2007.13
Figure 4. The evolution of the surface vineyards with CDO (ha), between years 2006 - 2011 14
WINE TOURISM POTENTIAL OF ALBA COUNTY

The wine tourism potential includes all the tourist attractions of a wine-growing region,
either natural or anthropic: winemaking units, vineyards, wine centres, cellars, research stations,
vine and wine museums etc., plus the accommodation and catering units, access infrastructure
specific to wine tourism (tourist trails) and other tourist amenities which are necessary in order to
render valuable the wine tourism resources. We should not forget the natural and anthropic tourist
attractions (natural reserves and monuments, cultural, historical and religious tourist attractions)
which are not directly linked to wine tourism, but can be harnessed by it, thus creating a wide
tourist offer, able to satisfy a diverse range of tourist motivations.
On the whole, Alba county has a tourist potential harmoniously distributed on all its
surface; to the west, in the mountain area, the natural tourist attractions prevail, followed by the
cultural-historical and religious ones, and in the east-central part, the largest share belongs to
anthropic tourist attractions, but also to wine-growing attractions (cellars, winemaking units, wine
collections, castles etc.) (figure 5).
In terms of wine tourism attractions, in Alba County lies one of the main wine producers in
Romania: the winemaking unit of SC Jidvei SRL, and also one of the most famous national wine
brands. In the four vineyard of Alba county there is an impressive number of cellars belonging,
most of them, to small producers (figure 6): Logos Cellars, Tamas Andras Cellar, Papp Péter
Cellar (Aiud), Köble Tiberiu Cellar, Iepure Ioan Cellar, Vass Attila Cellar (Ciumbrud), Toth Csaba
Cellar (Alba Iulia), Apoulon Cellar (Bucerdea Vinoasă), Ţelna Cellar (Ţelna), Viticola Gârbova,
Rex Vinorum (Aiud) etc. (figure 6).
We must add to these SC Domeniile Boieru SRL, a medium-sized wine-producer, whose
image capital becomes ever stronger. The quality of the wines of Ciumbrud, produced by Domeniile
Boieru, has already been recognized by the medals won at the competitions in this field. 15
Furthermore, two tourist attractions which cannot be omitted are the Reasearch Station of
Viticulture and Enology Blaj, as well as Târnave-Blaj Cellar. As for the wine-related anthropic
attractions, the castles have a special importance, due to their historical and architectural value.
13
http://www.onvpv.ro/
14
http://www.arev.org/
15
http://www.domeniileboieru.ro/
Some of them are already open for tourist purposes or there are on-going projects to achieve this. A
good example is the Bethlen – Haller Castle (historical monument) of Cetatea de Baltă, which operated
as a department for turning the wine into champagne, belonging to the Jidvei Company, until 2003,
when restoration of the castle began. Currently, the cellar under the castle hosts wine tastings, together
with local traditional meals or from the international cuisine. The castle may be visited only on request,
with a previous programming, by organized groups or on the occasion of various events (symposiums,
exhibitions). The image of Bethlen-Haller Castle is the logo of Jidvei brand.
Figure 5. The share of tourist attractions at the level Figure 6. The distribution of wine-producers and
of Alba administrative units cellars in Alba county vineyards
(Data source: the official websites of localities' Town-Hall; (Data source: investigation on the ground, 2014)
investigation on the ground, 2014)
In Alba County there is an impressive number of castles, many of which are placed in wine-
growing localities, and that could be included in the tourist trails after specific developments. Here, we
could mention the Bethlen Castle of the commune Cut, Martinuzzi Castle and Kendeffy - Horvath
Castle (Vințu de Jos), Mikes Castle (Cisteiu de Mureș), Teleki Castle (Uioara de Sus), Kemény Castle
(Sâncrai), Wesselényi Castle (Obreja), Esterházy Castle (Şard), Bethlen Castle (Sânmiclăuş), Kemény
Castle (Gâlda de Jos), the castle from Botești etc. (Anghel, 1982; Stoica, 2009). 16
Another category of tourist attractions located in vineyards, which could be harnessed by
means of wine tourism are the natural reserves and the natural monuments. The fact that they are
placed in the close surroundings of wine-growing localities favours their inclusion within the wine
trails. The main protected areas of local or national interest from Alba county, which might be
included in the tourist trail „Wine Road" are the natural reserves: „Pădurea Sloboda" (Aiud),
16
http://patrimoniu.gov.ro/
„Tăul fără fund" (Băgău), „Pădurea Cărbunarea" (Blaj), „Pădurea de stejar pufos" (Quercus
pubescens) of Mirăslău etc., and the natural monuments: „Teiul lui Eminescu" and „Stejarul lui
Avram Iancu" of Blaj. A particularly important tourist attraction is „The Botanical Garden of
Blaj", the oldest botanical garden in the world established near a secondary school (1881-1883)
(Anghel, 1982). At present, the majority of the wine tourism attractions of Alba County are
harnessed by means of a tourist itinerary called „Wine Road".
„Wine Road" in Alba County

The most effective way of putting to use the tourist potential of a wine-growing region is the so-
called „Wine Road" – a tourist trail which includes natural attractions (winescapes, natural reserves and
monuments), cultural tourist attractions (castles, mansions, vine and wine museums etc.), technical or
industrial attractions (winemaking units, cellars), specific tourist infrastructure (roads and signposts
enabling the tourists to arrive at the wineries, accommodation and catering units).
In Alba County, the tourist programme „Wine Road" started at the beginning of 2004, in
the framework of a project initiated by Alba County Council, with a non-refundable European
grant. Afterwards, the initiatives of the members of some professional and inter-professional
wine-related associations and organizations added to this. Their common purpose was to create a
tourist product which should combine the vine and wine-related tourist attractions and the cultural-
historical and natural ones, for the promotion of the local wines, the increase of the direct sales,
especially in the case of the small producers and, last but not least, for the national and
international promotion of the general tourist offer of Alba county. Other objectives or the factors
involved are: improving of the access infrastructure in the rural localities included in the wine
road, setting up signposts and information boards, editing leaflets, brochures, guides etc., in order
to promote the project, as well as organizing cultural and recreational events or activities, for the
creation of a complex tourist offer, able to satisfy a wide range of tourist motivations.
The tourist itinerary „Wine Road" includes the most important wine centres of Alba
County. The trail passes through scenic, historic and cultural interest areas, covering a distance of
more than 200 kilometers (figure 7).
The wine tourism attractions are grouped along the National Road DN1 (E81), having the
advantage of a quick acces to the four vineyards of Alba county. Thus, from the National Road DN1,
which passes from north to south the vineyards Aiud, Alba Iulia and Sebeș, the National Road
DN14B (Teiuș - Blaj - Valea Lungă) starts, allowing the access to Târnave vineyard, towards the
wine center Blaj, then towards Jidvei, on the County Road DJ 107 (Blaj - Jidvei - Cetatea de Baltă).
Aiud vineyard represents the maximum concentration point of wine tourism attractions. In
Aiud vineyard there is an impressive number of cellars that belong to the small producers: six
cellars in Aiud and seven cellars in Ciumbrud, plus a winemaking company – SC Domeniile
Boieru SRL (figure 8). All these small producers offer wine tastings directly in the cellar, and this
is the moment when the tourist can meet the wine-producer and the whole history of the cellar and
also the history of the wine, which can be purchased directly from the source.
In order to develop the tourist segment, Domeniile Boieru society intends to build a pension
within the vineyard and a restaurant having a seating capacity of 120 seats.
In Aiud, the tourist can visit one of the oldest urban fortresses in Transylvania (13th - 16th
centuries), and the Bethlen Castle within, which hosts the History Museum (Stoica, 2009). Near Aiud,
we can visit some religious historical monuments, such as: the Church „Nașterea Maicii Domnului”
(14th century) in Gârbovița and the Calvin Reformed Church (15th century) in Ciumbrud . 17
The tourists who wish to visit the tourist attractions in Alba Iulia vineyard can follow the
route Alba-Iulia - Șard of the National Road DN 74, then they can continue on the County Road
DJ 107H in order to visit the cellars, as well as other tourist attractions from Ighiu, Țelna,
Bucerdea Vinoasă, Craiva, Cricău and Gâlda de Jos.
17
http://patrimoniu.gov.ro/
Figure 7. „Wine Road" în Alba County
At Blaj, a city which has played an important role in the formation of the national
consciousness of the Romanian people, the tourists can visit the Reasearch Station of Viticulture
and Enology Blaj, Târnave-Blaj Cellar, but also many other cultural and anthropic tourist
attractions, such as: the historical monument „Câmpia Libertății", the Metropolitan Castle, the
History Museum „Augustin Bunea" etc. From Blaj, the wine itinerary heads towards the
fascinating vineyards of Jidvei. Here, the tourist can visit the winemaking department of the Jidvei
Company, one of the most famous and appreciated Romanian wine brands. The Jidvei Company
owns 4 cellars: Jidvei, Bălcaciu (the first industrial-type cellar of Romania, built in 1958), the
Bethlen-Haller Castle of Cetatea de Baltă (figure 9), built in the 15th century in Renaissance style
(Sebestyén, 1963) and the Tăuni Cellar (built in 2014).
Figure 8. Domeniile Boieru Cellar. Figure 9. Bethlen-Haller Castle 18
Information and tourist signalization infrastructure of this route includes trail signs bearing
the inscription „Wine Road" and tourist documenting boards. They are placed in the most
important points of the trail: at the entrance in every locality included in the „Wine Road", in the
centre of the localities and in the surroundings of the cellars / winemaking units (figure 9). The
tourist information panels contain a sketch map with the „Wine Road" (figure 10) and the wine-
growing localities that it passes through.
Figure 9.Tourist sign bearing the inscription Figure 10. Tourist information panel containing a
„Wine Road", located near SC Jidvei SRL sketch map with the „Wine Road", located in Aiud,
near Logos Cellar
In Alba County, these equipments are satisfactory, due to their density, as well as to their
location. Their role is to inform continually the tourists that they travel along the „Wine Road" and
18
http://www.castelintransilvania.ro/).
about the leisure, accommodation and catering opportunities. As for the last element, we must
mention that the tourist documenting boards do not contain information about the cellars or the
wineries along the „Wine Road", the tourist attractions which can be visited or the catering and
accommodation opportunities. For an efficient harnessing of the wine tourism potential, and not
only, this aspect has to be improved. In order to visit the tourist attractions of an area, first of all,
the tourist has to be informed that they exist, therefore, the tourist information and signalization
infrastructure is essential for the valorization of the tourist resources of an area.
Accommodation offer
Alba county has a wide accommodation offer, more developed in the mountain area, due to
the density and variety of the natural tourist attractions (Gozner, 2010; Avram, 2012), but also in
the main urban centres, because of the high number of cultural-historical tourist attractions. Alba
Iulia Municipality concentrates the largest number of beds – over 1000, distributed in two, three
and four-star hotels, as well as in tourist pensions and villas. 19
There is a close connection between the number of tourist attractions of an area and the
degree of development of the tourist accommodation infrastructure. As we can notice on the map
in figure 11, the localities which have a large number of tourist attractions also have a large
number of accommodation offers. This aspect – the relationship between the density and the
variety of the tourist attractions and the number of accommodation places – is particularly
important for the localities included in the tourist trail „Wine Road". In the villages situated in
vineyards, tourist pensions-type of lodgings have appeared during the last 3-4 years, as there is an
increased interest on the part of the population, of the local authorities and of the cellars or
wineries owners concerning the harnessing of the wine-tourism potential. In this respect, some
cellars or wineries owners who organize wine tastings, wine-growing and wine-making tours, have
established guest houses, as well as restaurants, with the purpose of providing a complete tourist
package to the tourists. For example, Jidvei Company has introduced in the tourist circuit the
Bethlen - Haller Castle of Cetatea de Baltă, by creating a wine tasting hall and eight rooms for
accommodating the company guests.
The tourists who visit Jidvei can find accommodation at the only pension in the village –
„Casa dintre vii", built in the year 2011, as a result of the integration of the locality in the tourist trail
„Wine Road" and of the increasing accommodation demand. In fact, most of the tourists who visit
Jidvei estate choose the lodgings of Blaj municipality. The majority of the accommodation places are
in the cities Alba Iulia, Aiud, Sebeș, Blaj and Teiuș, situated on the „Wine Road". As for the
accommodation offer in the rural areas included in the „Wine Road", the most of the places are
situated in the communes Ighiu, Gârbova, Săsciori, Spring and Pianu, followed by Jidvei, Stremţ,
Gâlda de Jos and Cetatea de Baltă. According to the investigations made on the ground, the
accommodation demand in the rural localities with a wine-tourism potential is much greater than the
existing supply. But, at the level of the wine-producing units, there are projects concerning the building
of „guest houses" (pensions) and restaurants. For example, SC Domeniile Boieru SRL of Ciumbrud
(Aiud) intends to build a pension in the vineyard, exactly next to the winemaking unit, and also a
restaurant having a seating capacity of 120 seats. For such a form of tourism, the tourist demand is
made more of the foreign tourists and less of domestic demand, which demonstrates that Romanian
tourists have not yet developed a culture of wine discovery, wine tourism being more addressed to a
higher class of tourists. Wine-tourism attracts every year over 6000 tourists in the vineyards of Alba
County. Following the interviews with the directors or the managers of the wine-production units and
with a part of the small producers, we found out that the largest number of visitors per year come to the
wine-making complex SC Jidvei SRL, that is 4000-5000 visitors. On the second place is situated
Târnave-Blaj Cellar, which is visited annually by about 1000 tourists, followed by SC Domeniile
Boieru SRL, of Ciumbrud (Aiud), with an average of 20 tourists per month.
19
http://www.insse.ro/).
Figure 11. Distribution of the accommodation places and the share

of the tourism attractions at the level of Alba administrative units
20
(Data sources: official websites of the City Halls; investigation on the ground, 2014)
In Ciumbrud there are several cellars belonging to small producers, but the number of the
tourists visiting them is very reduced, non-existent in some cases. The situation is the same in the
cellars of the small producers of Aiud; unlike the others, the best known of them, the Logos Cellar,
offers wine tastings, accommodation and the possibility to serve a meal in the „Două Sălcii"
20
hostel, but we do not have the data concerning the approximate number of tourists who visit this
cellar every year. The situation is the same in the case of the other cellars of the small producers
in Alba County; until now we cannot speak about a concrete tourist offer from their part and,
therefore, we are not dealing with wine-tourism, but with wine-buyers who are offered the
possibility of tasting the wines before choosing a variety for purchase. Jidvei Company is the only
winemaker which has developed a concrete tourist offer, sold by means of travel agencies.
As for the origins of the tourists, the majority are Hungarians, Germans, Danish, French,
Italians, Dutch and less Americans, Canadians and Israelis. As a percentage, 80% are foreigners
and the rest are Romanians from different parts of the country. The majority of the tourists visit the
winemaking units and the cellars between May and September. At Jidvei Company, in the summer
months there are 1 - 2 tourists groups of 30 - 40 people every week.
CONCLUSIONS
In Alba County lie four of the oldest and most famous vineyards of the country, where there
are traditional cellars, renowned for the quality of their wines, with particular touches of nobleness
and originality. Throughout Alba County there is a balance of the tourist resources, the wine-
tourism attractions being situated, normally, along the famous „Wine Road" (cellars, winemaking
units, castles, fortresses, historical monuments, places of worship etc.)
The tourists who visit Alba County can take part in wine tastings or have the opportunity of
visiting the cellars and the winemaking units in order to learn the wine-making process. For the
tourists who are less interested in wine, the variety of tourist resources in Alba County offers the
possibility of experiencing other forms or types of tourism (cultural tourism, ecotourism, rural
tourism, agrotourism).
The data gathered during the investigation on the ground indicate the fact that wine-tourism
takes more and more shape, being supported by the local authorities, in cooperation with
professional organizations in the fields of tourism and wine-growing, and, by extension, by the
wine-producers.
The interest of the local authorities to develop wine tourism is proved by the projects
accomplished until now, such as: the „Wine Road", the wine-related cultural events, fairs and
exhibitions having a wine-growing related subject etc.
REFERENCES
Anghel Gh., Măhăra Gh., Anghel Emilia (1982), Alba. Ghid turistic al județului, Editura Sport-Turism, București.
Avram Maria, Gozner Maria (2012), Local tourist system (LTS), a model for organizig and developing tourist offer in Arie;ul Mare
Valley from Apuseni Nature Parc (APN), Analele Universității din Oradea - Seria Geografie, XXII, no. 1, p. 175-182.
Babeș Cristina Anca (2011), Cercetări privind consumul de apă la vița de vie în unele zone din Transilvania (teză
nepublicată), Universitatea de Științe Agricole și Medicină Veterinară Cluj-Napoca.
Boschi Ana Maria, García Marta Susana (2011), Nuevos Productos Turísticos „Ruta del Vino de la Patagonia en el Valle
del Río Negro y Neuquén Argentina", Anuario de Estudios en Turismo - Investigacíon y Extensíon, Universitatea
Naţională din Comahue, Neuquén, Argentina, VII (11), p. 47-68.
Bruwer J. (2002), South African wine routes - some perspectives on the wine tourism industry’s structural dimensions and
wine tourism product, Tourism Management, 24 (4), p. 423-435.
Casanova A. J. (2008), Diagnóstico Plan de consolidación enoturismo en Argentina, Informe Tecnicó, BAC - Bodegas de
Argentina, Mendoza Capital.
Correia L., Ascenção M. J. P., Charters S. (2006), Wine Routes in Portugal: a case study of the Bairrada Wine Route,
Journal of Wine Research, 15 (1), p. 15-25.
Cotea V. V., Andreescu F. (2008), România - Țara Vinului, Editura AdLibri, București.
Elías Pastor V. L. (2006), El turismo del vino. Otra experencia de ocio, Editura Universidad de Deusto, Bilbao.
Frochot Isabelle (2000), Wine tourisme en France: a paradox?, in Hall et al., Wine Tourism Around the World:
development, management and markets, Editura Butterworth-Heinemann, Oxford, p. 67-80.
Gatti S., Incerti F. (1997), The wine routes as an instrument for the valorization of typical products and rural areas, în
Proceedings of 52nd EAAE Seminar: „Typical and traditional productions: rural effect and agro-industrial
problems", Parma, p. 213-224.
Gozner Maria, Avram Maria (2010), The situation of the natural reservation from the territorial system Albac-Arieșeni,
Analele Universității din Oradea - Seria Geografie, XX, no 1, p. 141-148.
Kirkman A. (2010), The role of wine tourism in the marketing of winerys in the Stellenbosch Wine Route of South Africa,
University of South Africa, 269 p., http://uir.unisa.ac.za/, accesaed on 11.02.2015.
Lignon-Darmaillac Sophi (2009), L’oenotourisme en France. Nouvelle valorization des vignobles. Analise et bilan, Editura
Féret, Bordeaux.
Macici M. (1996), Vinurile României, Editura Alcor Edimpex, București.
Martin T. (1966), Viticultura, Edutura Didactică și Pedagogică, București.
Mănilă Mihaela (2013), Wine tourism - a conceptual approach with application to Vrancea County, Lucrările Seminarului
Geografic „Dimitrie Cantemir", Iaşi, 34, p. 125-136.
Moran W. (1993), Rural space as intellectual property, Political Geography, 12, p. 263-277.
Oşlobeanu M., Macici M., Georgescu Magdalena, Stoian V. (1991), Zonarea soiurilor de viţă de vie în Romania, Editura
Ceres, Bucureşti.
Popa A., Dicu C. (2010), Viticultura și vinurile României, Editura Alma, Craiova.
Popescu M., Urdea Cornelia, Prefac Zoia, Cracu G.M. (2000), Consideraţii asupra potenţialului oenoturistic din judeţul
Constanţa, Lucrări ştiinţifice USAMV, XIV (1), 4, Iaşi.
Preston-White R. (2000), Wine routes in South Africa, în Hall et al., Wine Tourism Around the World: development,
management and markets, Editura Butterworth Heinemann, Oxford, p. 102-114.
Ranca Aurora, Brăduceanu Diana, Mihăilescu F., Popescu M. (2007), Wine route in Dobrogea - solution for sustainable
development of the local agrotouristic potential, Journal of Environmental Protection and Ecology, 8, p. 591-595.
Teodorescu Șt., Popa A., Sandu Ghe.(1987), Oenoclimatele României, Editura Științifică și Enciclopedică, București.
Sebestyén Gh., Sebestyén V. (1963), Arhitectura Renaşterii în Transilvania, Editura Academiei RPR, Bucureşti.
Soare I., Man Otilia, Costachie S., Nedelcu A. (2010), Viticultural potential and wine tourism in Romania, Journal of
Tourism, 10, p. 68-74.
Stoica L., Stoica Gh., Popa Gabriela (2009), Castles & fortresses in Transylvania: Alba County, Editura Archi Design,
Cluj-Napoca.
Vlachvei A., Notta O. (2009), Wine routes în Greece: producers’ perceptions and economic implication, International
Journal of Arts and Sciences, 3 (2), p. 95-106.
*** http://www.arev.org/, accesaed on 04.05.2015.
*** http://www.castelintransilvania.ro/, accesaed on 17.03.2015.
*** http://www.domeniileboieru.ro/, accesaed on 23.05.2015.
*** http://www.insse.ro/, accesaed on 09.03.2015.
*** http://www.onvpv.ro/, accesaed on 16.04.2015.
*** http://patrimoniu.gov.ro/, accesaed on 21.04.2015.
*** http://vinul.ro/, accesaed on 11.05.2015.
*** http://www.vinland.ro/, accesaed on 19.04.2015.

June 03, 2015 Octomber 01, 2015 Octomber 16, 2015
ANALYSIS OF URBAN SPRAWL PHENOMENON IN BATNA CITY

(ALGERIA) BY REMOTE SENSING TECHNIQUE
Hadda DRIDI
Laboratory of natural hazards and spatial planning (LRNAT), university of Batna,
Batna, Algeria, e-mail: hadda.dridi@gmail.com
Abdelhalim BENDIB
Batna, Algeria, e-mail: halim.bendib@hotmail.com
Mahdi KALLA
Batna, Algeria, e-mail: m_kalla1@yahoo.fr
Abstract: Define Batna city, define its outlines and follow the spatio-temporal evolution is
one of the complex problems. Urban sprawl, that rapid urbanization is the occupancy factor of
soil changes, generally irreversible. His study in a medium-sized city is an important issue
that requires monitoring and detailed analysis. Our approach includes the use of remotely
sensed images to evaluate and qualify urban sprawl in Batna. For this purpose, we used a
series of images in digital format for the years 1972, 1987, 2001 and 2013, acquired by
multispectral sensors mounted on Landsat satellite platforms, for area which is the subject of
experimentation, then supervised classification by Support Vector Machine (Radio Basis
Function classifier RBFC) was utilized. The selection of the images available from Landsat
archives was made so that their acquisition date is spread enough to better distinguish changes
within the urban fabric. The results obtained confirm that urban area increased 173.32%
between 1972 -1987, 55.62% between 1987 -2001 and 38.71% between 2001 -2013.
Furthermore, Shannon’s entropy index shows that the city has a high level of sprawl along its
urban expansion history.
Key words: Batna, Urban Sprawl, Remote Sensing, Shannon’s entropy, SVM classification.
* * * * * *
INTRODUCTION
In 2008, half of the world population started living in urban areas (Tewolde & Cabral,
2011). In Algeria, over the past four decades, the notable events which emerges from the general
population and housing census (RGPH) is the rapid growth of the urban population representing
66.3% of the population in 2008 while it was 49% in 1987 and 31% in 1966, whereas the rural
population showed a negative growth which decreased from 68% in 1966 to 33% in 2008 linked to
the transformation of the relations between town and country (immigration and transferring of
rural population to urban centres).

212 Hadda DRIDI, Abdelhalim BENDIB, Mahdi KALLA
This study presents the case of Batna city in the eastern of Algeria. Batna’s resident
population reached 319742 inhabitants on 2013 while it was estimated at 289504 in the latest
RGPH in 2008, which correspond to a population growth, the rate of 2.06%. This latest census
indicates that 26.1% of Batna province population is grouped in Batna city on 0.99% of the
territory. Indeed, much of the urban expansion has occurred as sprawl around the central urban
core, with many of the most affluent residents migrating to the periphery. From 1972 to 2013, the
land area of the city increased by almost 7 percent, while the population only grew by 3 percent.
Today, Batna is one of the most rapidly developed urban areas of the state. The increase of
the urban perimeter has generated a many problems, among other ones, related to the development
of peri-urbanization, unplanned and uncontrolled spreading of urban development into areas
adjoining the edge of a city, and recently enormous urban sprawl. This is the result of an urban
dynamic not accompanied with an appropriate instrumentation concerning urban planning in order
to control and regulate its growth.
Any form of urban growth is not necessarily synonymous with urban sprawl. However,
urban sprawl, as a concept, suffers from difficulties in definition (Barnes et al., 2001; Roca et al.,
2004). Peiser (2001) considers that urban sprawl term is used to mean „greedy and ineffective use
space and a monotonous, uninterrupted and discontinuous development”. Charles et al., (2006)
defines the urban sprawl as being „a model of urban and metropolitan growth which reflects a low
density, an automobile dependence and a new development of the zones to the fringe, often in the
neighborhoods of the city”. In Algeria, any public policy based on regulatory instruments, by its
nature, the land is a scope and an essential means of political planning, urbanism, planning and
housing. This is obviously an instrument of intervention and regulation as it is a factor of
production, concentration and management of interests and wealth. Established by the law 90-29
issued in 1/12/1990, on urban and city planning, and the law 90-25 issued in 18/11/1990, carrying
the land orientation, texts and tools regulating land sector in Algeria seem inadequate. Regulatory
dispositions and administrative practices impose constraints which people cannot respect. These
inappropriate dispositions require the majority to seek solutions to their problems in irregular and
informal field, outside the guidelines of planning tools, which gives large areas with constructs a
poor quality, usually not straight and they suffer lack of basic equipment and areas, which cause
accumulation. Within this framework, to control the urban growth and minimize the problems
caused, policymakers in the difficulty of obtaining sets of spatial data accurate enough to detect
the growth of the city, need decision support tools to assist them in management and strict
implementation of urban planning instruments, it is essentially through spatializing of the
phenomena that they address question of urbanization.
The main goal of our contribution is to make some reflections about the urban sprawl
process and to exhibit the integrated use of remote sensing and GIS together with Shannon’s
entropy in addressing and quantifying urban growth patterns in the studied area in the last 40 years
through Shannon’s entropy approach.
DESCRIPTION OF STUDY AREA

Batna, capital of the Aurès Massif (figure 1) with an area of 2852.41 Ha is located in
eastern Algeria, between 6°7’59" and 6°13'31" East longitude and between 35°34’23 and
35°31'26" North latitude. Located on high plains, at the crossroads of Constantine, Biskra and
Khenchela. This gave him a polarizing role. Founded in 1844 (Hogue, 2008) in the middle of a
bowl surrounded by mountains with rugged relief, located on a site slightly sloping (47% of
grounds do not exceed 10%), easy accessibility which makes it a useful location to build and
spread. With more than 319742 residents and approximate 61100 housing units, Batna occupies a
central and sensitive point. A statistical assessments show that Batna become in short time a pole
of attractiveness and engine of economic growth of the province, where the majority of economic
activities are focused in major sectors; the trade (45.50%), the services (38.08%) and industry
(16.41%) (National Statistical Office of Algeria, 2012).
Analysis of Urban Sprawl Phenomenon in Batna City (Algeria) … 213
Figure 1. A map of the study area: (a) location of wilaya of Batna, (b) study area – Batna city
(Background layer Google Earth-2014)
MATERIELS AND METHODS

The following multi-temporal remote sensing imageries and software have been used to
extract built-up areas of Batna:
- Landsat Multispectral Scanner (MSS) image (path 209, rows 35) from 14 August 1972;
- Landsat Thematic Mapper (TM) image (path 193, row 35) from 16 June 1987;
- Landsat Enhanced Thematic Mapper Plus (ETM+) image (path 194, rows 35) from 02 April 2001;
- Landsat Enhanced Thematic Mapper Plus (ETM+) image (path 193, rows 35) from 06 January 2013;
-Topographic map of Batna East, West, Arris East, West (at 1:50 000 scale, 1995, NI 32 XIX 3).
ENVI4.7 and ArcGIS10.1 (ESRI) software are used for digital images processing because
they support the file formats of one another.
PRELIMINARY TREATMENT
This work will be based on the raw images that have distortion and degradation and
preliminary treatments are designed to eliminate to get a map reference to its users.
Filling gaps in Landsat ETM (Filling Gaps)
May 31, 2003, Landsat 7 Enhanced Thematic Mapper (ETM) sensor had a failure of the
Scan Line Corrector (SLC). Since that time, all Landsat ETM had wedge-shaped gaps on both
sides of each scene, which results in data loss of about 22% (Wulder et al., 2008). Scaramuzza et
al., (2004) have developed a technique that can be used to fill gaps in a scene with data from
another scene Landsat. A linear transform is applied to the „filling” image to adjust, it based on
the standard deviation and mean values of each band, of each scene. In this work we used a TM
image obtained by the Landsat 5 Jan. 2, 2011 , this image intended to fill a more recent ETM +
image (L7 SLC- off) obtained by the Landsat 7 January 6, 2013 satellite.
Image registration (geo-referencing)

The images that we have not exactly represent the same area of land. There is a gap
between them. To remedy this problem and adopt the same standards (provide a common scale to
all data), we conducted a registration of images using ArcGis10.1 software. To do this, a Universal
Traverse Mercator (UTM WGS84) has been selected as the projection system, then a ground
control points have been selected from topographic map (1:50 000), for more precision our
procedure of geo-referencing is to move each point of raster (satellite images) to the same point of
the target map using Geo-referencing tools.
Pan-Sharpening
Generally, the Pan-sharpening is defined as a combination of two or more different images
to form using an algorithm a new image (Pohl & Van Genderen, 1998). The aim of image fusion is
to integrate complementary data in order to obtain more and better information about an object or
a study area than can be derived from single sensor data alone (Singhai & Sarup, 2011).
In our work the pan- sharpening is to merge a panchromatic image (band 8) at high spatial
resolution (15 m) obtained by the ETM + sensor with a multispectral image of medium spatial
resolution (30 m) also obtained by the same sensor and the result produced a multispectral image
with the same resolution as the panchromatic image.
Application of Supervised Classification (SVM)

Our work has focused on an approach of mapping the urban sprawl by Support Vector
Machine classification method from Landsat satellite imagery. It is, in the absence of measures on
land and in the absence of available data, to apply SVM classification method. In terms of
definition, the support vector machines (SVMs) is a supervised non-parametric statistical learning
technique (Mountrakis et al., 2011). Indeed, the machines with vectors of support or separators
with vast margin area set of techniques of supervised training in tended to solve problems of
discrimination and regression, i.e. to decide to which class a sample belongs. In this regard, The
SVM approach consists in finding the optimal hyperplane that maximizes the distance between the
closest training sample and the separating hyperplane (Melgani & Bruzzone, 2004).
By their strong connection to the underlying statistical learning theory, where they
implement the structural risk minimizing for solving two class classification problems (Vapnik,
1995), and their effective in automatic estimation of impervious surfaces (Esch et al., 2009), the
SVMs are quickly adopted in our work for their capacity to work with large-sized data, limited
quantity and quality of training samples (Ghoggali et al., 2009; Gidudu et al., 2007), their
theoretical warranties, and their good performances in practice.

After extraction the study area, colorful composition; (band4, 3 and 2) suitable for urban
themes were made from MSS, TM and ETM + images of 14 August 1972, 16 June 1987, 02 April
2001 and 6 January 2013 successively. Indeed, Support Vector Machines (SVMs) are typically a
supervised classifier, which requires training samples (Mountrakis et al., 2011). Moreover, as we
know perfectly the study area, we classified our area into three major classes; a class of Covered
Plants (CP), a class of career, Sol Naked and Rocky Outcrops (CSN) and a class of urban frame
(UF).This choice is made in a way to allow better identification of the city, and its extension in
reference space-time.
The images provided by the Landsat satellite since 1972, are successfully utilized to
quantify and mapping the urban space, and follow the evolution of the city (figure 2).
The combination of these maps will allow to elaborate the final map of urban sprawl which
can be used to guide the development of Batna city, and extraction of the various axes of
extension. Either, for lack of an optimal spatial resolution and maybe, by not adequate weather
conditions at the data acquisition time, we can conclude that there are some pixels badly classified
in this classification. Development of confusion matrix is a key element in this present work, it is
for objective to evaluate the performance of classifications and validate the results, by evaluating
the number of pixels correctly classified inside each piece of training.
By analyzing the table 1, the matrix of confusion shows that the various classifications
carried out by SVM (Support Vector Machine) method have a very high performance (table 2), of
which total precision given equal to 96% and the Kappa coefficient equal to 93%. By works of
Landis and Koch, (1977) and Rupali and Karbhari, (2015), when 0.81 < Kc < 0.99, it means that
our results are statistically perfect, which means that the map of urban sprawl classified for
different dates is compatible with ground realities.
Figure 2. Classified images from different dates showing built-up areas in white
Table 1. Confusion Matrix of the supervised classification SVM_1972, 1987, 2001 and 2013
1972 1987
Class UF CSN CP Total UF CSN CP Total
UF 52 3 0 55 414 6 1 421
CSN 5 1408 0 1413 41 2386 7 2434
CP 0 0 22 22 0 0 119 119
Total 57 1411 22 1490 455 2392 127 2974
2001 2013
UF 265 1 0 266 900 10 3 913
CSN 16 3280 2 3298 38 925 14 985
CP 0 1 50 51 0 12 374 396
Total 281 3282 52 3615 938 961 403 3330
Table 2. Validation the results of classification by good values of GP and KC
Matrix of Confusion Global Precision (GP) Kappa Coefficient (KC)

Confusion Matrix 1972 0.952 0.890
Average (%) 96.06 93.12
Quantification of growth rate

Visual comparison of changes, limit their real appreciation and encourages misjudgement
(Tonyé et al., 1999). Therefore, in addition to the visual method, it was confirmed using two other
relative approaches. It is important to mention that most of the sprawl measurement techniques, in
general, are relative measures, and can be used as indicators of sprawl by the analyst (Bhatta, 2012).
The next table (table 3) shows the results of two quantitative methods for estimating the
area of urban fabric. The first method is to estimate the surface by manual delineation, this method
was carried out under ArcGis 10.1 (ESRI) software, a polygon can trace our study area and then
measuring and calculating perimeters and surfaces. The area by the second method obtained by
automatic extraction of pixels, then multiple the number by spatial resolution of the scene pixels,
this is the most reliable and most accurate method because it neglects all undeveloped areas within
the urban fabric. Statistically, the surface of the city increased from 483.43 ha in 1972 to more
than 1321.32 ha in 1987, either rate of evolution of 173.32%, and from 2056.30 ha in 2001 to more
than 2852.41 ha in 2013, or a rate of 38.71%. That is to say that, on average, Batna city needs 57
ha every year for its extension. Results reveal that land development on global (7.87%) is more
than two times the population growth (3.86%). Indeed, urban growth before 1990 is a logical
response of a demographic growth marked the first two decades of independence (from 55017
inhabitants in 1966, to more than 184000 in 1987). It was accompanied by national policy based
on the principle of „Economy planned” and „industrializing industry” which involved a
considerable increase in urban system of the city.
After 1990, by displacement of the rural population to the city, because of security
conditions that Algeria has known in the 90s (whether a population growth rate of 2.3%), and the
release of land market, characterized by the appearance of new actors in land management (private
owners), a major redistribution of human workforce operates in the city, causing an extensive
consumption of peripheral grounds, situation since a few years began to present signs of urban
saturation under the influence of urban sprawl.
Figure 3. Map synthesis of urban sprawl in Batna (combination with other geographic entities by a GIS)
Table 3. Evolution of the area of Batna city in 1972, 1987, 2001 and 2013.
Nbr of Area by manual Area auto-extraction Percentage of
Year/ Sensor
Pixels delineation (ha) method (ha) built-up (%)
1972 MSS 1 482 344 483.43 121,32 25.09
1987 TM 11 116 875 1321.32 909,86 68.86
2001 ETM+ 23 537 094 2056.30 1926,40 93.68
2013 ETM+ 33 192 750 2852.41 2716.68 95.24
Analysis of Urban sprawl by Shannon’s Entropy method

The Shannon’s entropy was computed in this study to detect the urban sprawl phenomenon
(Yeh and Li, 2001). Entropy is calculated according to:
………………………………………………….. (1)
Where; is the proportion of the variable (built-up) in the ith zone and n is the total
number of zones.
This value ranges from 0 to log (n), if the distribution is very compact then the entropy
value would be closer to 0 and when the value closer to log (n) the distribution is more dispersed.
In order to calculate Shannon’s Entropy, the study area was divided into five zones using multiple
concentric circles created around the city center at 1000 meters interval (figure 4).Table 4 shows
the Shannon’s entropy results for 1972, 1987, 2001 and 2013.
Table 4. Shannon’s Entropy Value for the study area

Years 1972 1987 2001 2013 Log(n)
Value of Shannon’s entropy Hn 0.486 0.911 0.962 1.135 1.60
Figure 4. Buffer Zones around the study site

The entropy used for detect and measure the sprawl of the city and was calculated for each
individual zone (n is the total number of zones. i.e., n= 5), the results show that Batna city was
always sprawled. However, relatively lower value of Shannon’s entropy (0.486) was marked in the
year of 1972 and largest values 0.911, 0.962 and 1.135 for 1987, 2001 and 2013 respectively. It
indicates that at the time of 1972 the built-up area was distributed compact and homogeneous
around the city center. Also, it should be noted that the entropy values have continuously increased
during 1987, 2001 and 2013 to be close to the upper limit of log (n), 1.60 i.e. which means that the
city has experienced sprawl.
Axes of this urban sprawl

Visual examination of satellite images acquired shows that the occupation of soil changes
are identified mostly in the city, previous map (figure 3) can help detect changes of the city since 1972.
We are located in the city of Batna in few 900 - 1200 meters altitude. Eastward, more than
1954.61 ha of agricultural and plain land remained in continuous decline that due to the existence
of a national road (NR # 31) connecting the city of Batna with the province of Khenchela which
gives to the places adjacent a commercial importance translates rapidly by modifications on
ground (from 56.26 ha in 2005 to 105.77 ha in 2013). Modifications operated in this zone; the
replacement of the agricultural lands and open green spaces by built surfaces of commercial and
individual habitat type, such the road of Tazoult and sector of Parc à Fourrage which does not
cease to spread out inside agricultural lands (in average, Batna lose 2522.2m2, of the best
agricultural lands every year for illegal growth). As you move south more changes and spreads
operated the last 40 years, among these changes is Bouakal, Tamchit and Douar Eddis sectors, this
trend is now almost blocked by the relief (slopes DJ Ich Ali 1400m), but here we notice the
gradual filling of the inbuilt space especially by individual houses.
Figure 5. Linear dynamics and conurbation phenomena

We are located west of the city; the changes made here are clearly on large and fairly ground.
The installation of Hamla city (over 120 000 inhabitants), multifunctional city (university
residences, public buildings...) with a total area of 105.62 hectares, this area is completely installed
on a plain platform very fertile, in similar, we add the considerable evolution of the road of Hamla,
B'china and Boukhris sectors, where informal habitat (individual) is the most spectacular. It should
be noted that the continued growth of B’china and Boukhris (46.23 ha in 2005 to 87.23 ha in 2013) is
currently almost faced by relief of Dj Boumerzoug (1700m). Finally, we headed North where we
could distinguish and report some modifications and changes on the territory, among these changes
we quote Bouzorane sector, which is completely stopped by the relief (Koudiet Bouzorane 1150m),
on the other hand, the side of the road of Constantine, sprawl continues to increase to Fesdis city at 6
Km; conurbation phenomenon with the municipality (figure 5).
Patterns of sprawl can take place either in radial direction, around a well-established city or
linearly along the highways (Theobald, 2001). As shown in the following figure 6, the history of Batna
city is characterized by two distinct forms of extension either in radial direction from the core coincides
perfectly with the concentric model of Burgess, characterized by excessive consumption of open space
and agricultural land, or linearly along the highways started after exhaustion and saturation of grounds
by spreading, where the lines of communication have a structuring role.
Figure 6. Forms of growth of Batna city in 2005 and 2013
CONCLUSION
Batna constitutes a fertile environment of a fabulous wealth with the big advantage to be
just a step from France (…) from then on, few years Batna will become too small to maintain the
mass of its inhabitants, believe it! (Pérès, 1875) The attractiveness of Batna city is a very old
phenomenon, whose consequences on the current space constitute a real field of studies and
experimentation through to the syndromes of the bad development and recently to urban sprawl.
The main objective of this paper was to verify the ability of this type of multi-dates images
provided by the satellite Landsat to identify the contours of the urban fabric, what led us to
evaluate the spatiotemporal spreading of the city. Furthermore, Shannon’s entropy is a good
method to detect and measure the spatial pattern of urban growth. The entropy value indicates an
increase in the degree of dispersion of urban sprawl (from 0.486 in 1972 to 1.135 in 2013). This
study presents an exhaustive assessment of urban sprawl status for the city which can be used by
decision makers for ensuring sustainable urban development. Finally, the study demonstrates that
remote sensing technique in combination with Geographic information system (GIS) is very useful
for urban monitoring and future planning at local or global level.
REFERENCES
Barnes K.B., Morgan J.M., Roberge M.C., Lowe S. (2001), Sprawl development: its patterns, consequences and
measurement, Geospatial Research and Education Laboratory, Towson University.
Bhatta B. (2012), Urban Growth Analysis and Remote Sensing, A case study of Kolkata, India 1980-2010, Springer briefs
in geography, pp. 15-72.
Charles J., Robert M.A., Lesley W.R. (2006), Sub urban Sprawl, Racial Segregation, and Spatial Mismatch in
Metropolitan America, In Sociation today Journal, North Carolina Sociological Association, 4, 2.
Esch T., Himmler V., Schorcht G., Thiel M., Wehrmann T., Bachofer F., Conrad C., Schmidt M., Dech S. (2009), Large-
area assessment of impervious surface based on integrated analysis of single-date Landsat-7 images and
geospatial vector data, Remote Sensing of Environment, 113, 8, pp. 1678–1690.
Ghoggali N., Melgani F., Bazi Y. (2009), A multiobjective genetic SVM approach for classification problems with limited
training samples, IEEE Transactions on Geoscience and Remote Sensing, 47, 6, pp. 1707–1718, DOI:
10.1109/TGRS.2008.2007128.
Gidudu A, Hulley G., Marwala T. (2007), Classification of Images Using Support Vector Machines, in Cornell university
library. http://arxiv.org/abs/0709.3967. [Consulter le 19/04/2015]
Hogue J. (2008), Books of North Africa, n°54, Paris, France, p. 31, ISSN: 1-284-43-221.
Landis J.R., Koch G.G. (1977), the measurement of observer agreement for categorical data, Biometrics, 33, 1, 159-174.
Melgani F., Bruzzone L. (2004), Classification of hyperspectral remote sensing images with Support Vector Machines,
IEEE Transactions on Geoscience and Remote Sensing, 42, 8, pp. 1778-1790.
Mountrakis G., Im J., Ogole C. (2011), Support vector machines in remote sensing: A review, ISPRS Journal of
Photogrammetry and Remote Sensing, 66, pp. 247-259.
Officie National des Statistiques O.N.S. (2012), 5ème recensement général de la population et de l’habitat (RGPH),
tableau récapitulatif communal, Commune de Batna.
Peiser R. (2001), Decomposing urban sprawl, Town Planning Review, 72, in Xiaojun Y, urban remote sensing, 167.
Pérès J. (1875), Batna (Algérie), édition Ethiou Perou, Paris, France, pp. 24-31.
Pohl C., Van Genderen J.L. (2010), Multisensor image fusion in remote sensing: Concepts, methods and applications,
International Journal of Remote Sensing, 19, 5, 825. http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/014311698215748. [Consulter le
22/05/2015]
Roca J., Burnsa M.C., Carreras J.M. (2004), Monitoring urban sprawl around Barcelona’s metropolitan area with the aid
of satellite imagery, Proceedings of geo-imagery bridging continents, XXth ISPRS congress, 12–23 July, Istanbul,
Turkey. http://www.isprs.org/ publications/related/semana_geomatica05/front/abstracts/Dimecres9/T07.pdf.
[Consulter le 12/03/2015]
Rupali R.S., Karbhari V.K. (2015), Performance evaluation of Support Vector Machine and Maximum Likelhood classifier
for multiple crop classification, International journal of remote sensing & geosciences (IJRSG), 4, 1, p. 67.
Scaramuzza P., Micijevic E., Chander G. (2004), SLC gap-filled products: phase one methodology.
http://Landsat.usgs.gov/data_products/slc_off_data_products/documents/SLC_Gap_Fill_Methodology.pdf.
[Consulter le 12/11/2014]
Singhai A., Sarup J. (2011), Image fusion techniques for accurate classification of remote sensing data, International
Journal of Geomatics and Geosciences, 2, 2, p. 602.
Theobald D.M. (2001), Quantifying urban and rural sprawl using the sprawl index, Paper presented at the annual
conference of the Association of American Geographers in New York, on March 2nd, 2001.
Tewolde M., Cabral P. (2011), Urban Sprawl Analysis and Modeling in Asmara, Eritrea, Remote Sensing. 2011, 3, pp.
2148-2165; Doi: 10.3390/rs3102148.
Tonyé E., Akono A., Ndi Nyoungui A., Assako R.J. (1999), Utilisation des données ERS1 et SPOT pour le suivi de la
croissance périphérique de la ville de Yaoundé (Cameroun), In Bannari, A. (réd.) Actes du 67e Congrès de
l'Association canadienne-française pour l'avancement des sciences (ACFAS), Ottawa, pp. 83-90.
Vapnik V.N. (1995), The Nature of Statistical Learning Theory, New York: Springer-Verlag, ISBN: 978-1-4757-2442-4.
Wulder M.A., Ortlepp S.M., White J.C., Maxwell S. (2008), Evaluation of Landsat 7 SLC-OFF image products for forests
change detection. Can. J. Remote Sensing, 34, 2, pp. 93-99.
Yeh AGO, Li X. (2001), Measurement and monitoring of urban sprawl in a rapidly growing region using entropy.
Photogrammetr. Eng. Remote Sens. 67 (1), p. 83.

September 16, 2015 Octomber 01, 2015 Octomber 16, 2015
TYPOLOGY OF WOODEN CHURCHES IN THE DRAINAGE BASINS

OF MUREȘ AND ARIEȘ, ALBA COUNTY
Ștefan BAIAS
University of Oradea, Department of Geography, Tourism and Territorial Planning – TSAC,
1 University St., 410087, Oradea, Romania, e-mail: sbaias@uoradea.ro
Maria GOZNER
1 University St., 410087, Oradea, Romania, e-mail: mariagozner@yahoo.com
Grigore Vasile HERMAN

1 University St., 410087, Oradea, Romania, e-mail: grigoreherman@yahoo.com
Florin Miron MĂDUȚA

1 University St., 410087, Oradea, Romania, e-mail: fmaduta@uoradea.ro
Abstract: The scientific undertaking, focused on a specific methodology, quantified in the

specialist literature, takes shape as a quantitative, qualitative, typological and cartographic
knowledge of what is authentic, traditional and representative for Alba County. The result
allows us to tackle the issue of the wooden churches, considered authentic values for the
inhabitant of this county.
Key words: cultural heritage, wooden churches, tourism
* * * * * *
INTRODUCTION
Situated in the central part of Romania, run through by many streams, having a varied relief
and covered by widespread forests, Alba county has been, since the dawn of time, a territory
extremely favourable for the emergence and development of human communities. In the
traditional way of living of the inhabitants of this area, in the traditional fundamental sides of their
material and spiritual culture, that come into being in the extensive and varied range of
ethnographic phenomena, from the settlement to the faith, one can recognize, even nowadays,
certain elements of an ancient tradition which constitutes the cultural heritage of the Romanian
people in this Transylvanian region (Godea, 1977; Mocean & Cenar, 1980; Anghel et al., 1982;
Mocan, 2011; Tătar & Herman, 2013). In this regard, we can speak about the wooden churches
ranked as historic monuments, erected by skillful craftsmen and by talented painters in the most

222 Ștefan BAIAS, Maria GOZNER, Grigore Vasile HERMAN, Florin Miron MĂDUŢA
remote villages of the Apuseni Mountains or in the settlements located in the drainage basins of
Mureș and Arieș. Even though Alba is one of the Romanian counties where the wooden churches
representing historic monuments have not been yet fully registered 1 , a real treasure nestles here,
due to the authenticity and originality of these values, a treasure which deserves to be duly
appreciated. This is why our research focuses on the quantitative, qualitative, typological and
cartographic study of the wooden churches, true „pearls” of the traditional architecture of this
Transylvanian region (Ilieș, 2014).
METHODOLOGY
The information and the data analyzed in this study come from the fields of geography,
architecture, history, official statistical data and on-the-ground research.
The results have been obtained by using the geographical research methods: the method
of bibliographic documentation (Cocean, 2005), followed by the on-the-ground research, with
the help of the adequate techniques - the observation and the description (Ianoș, 2000;
Kothari, 2004; Armaș, 2006; Veal, 2006); the statistical method - collecting the statistical data
and their processing, analysis and interpretation (Andrei & Stancu, 1995); the method of the
analysis - the collected information and data are used in the profile processing (Cocean,
2005), the cartographic method - the information is turned into cartographic representations
through the GIS software (Petrea, 2005; Clifford et al., 2010) and the method of synthesis,
whereby the conclusions were drawn regarding the wooden churches of the drainage basins of
Mureș and Arieș, Alba County (figure 1).
Figure 1. Spatial location of the study area
1
https://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biserici_de_lemn_din_Alba (date of visit: 20.07.2015)
Typology of Wooden Churches in the Drainage Basins of Mureș and Arieș, Alba County 223
THE TYPOLOGY OF THE WOODEN CHURCHES

In the geographic area of Alba county and on the basis of the reviewed documents
(Cristache-Panait, 1987, 1993; Boțan, 2010; Opriș et al., 2001), 33 wooden churches were
identified, that are part of the national cultural heritage (figure 2). Out of the total number of the
wooden churches ranked as historic monuments, 14 churches are dedicated to the „Holy
Archangels Michael and Gabriel”. These historical monuments have more than 200 years of
existence, as the majority of them were built in the 18th century. The oldest wooden church in the
research area is the church of Saint Nicolas belonging to the monastery of Lupșa, the village of
Lupșa (year of construction 1429).
The analysis of the wooden churches classified as historic monuments was made taking into
account seven typologies, depending on the entrance, the portal, the orientation of the porch, the
coverings of the exterior walls, the type of the roof, the shape of the helmet and the height.
Figure 2. Spatial location of the wooden churches in Alba County

The first fundamental criterion in the establishment of the typology of the wooden churches
is the entrance. According to this criterion, we have identified five types of wooden churches in
Alba county: A - wooden churches with entrance on the west side; B - wooden churches with
entrance on the south side; C - wooden churches with entrance on the west side and on the south
side; D - wooden churches with two entrances on the south side and E - wooden churches with
entrance on the north side (table 1).
The statistical analysis of the wooden churches indicates the fact that the wooden churches
with entrance on the south side predominate in the drainage basin of Mureș (45,5%), while those
with entrance on the west side prevail in the drainage basin of Arieș (36,4%) (figure 3).
Table 1. Typology of the wooden churches ranked as historical monuments depending on the entrance
(Data source: Data collected on the ground between 2014-2015)
Wooden churches located in cities and villages in the drainage basins of:
Type
Mureș Arieș
A - wooden churches
Alba Iulia, Băgău, Fărău, Întregalde, Lunca Gârda de Sus, Lăzești,
with entrance on the
Mureșului, Noșlac, Pianu de Sus, Șpălnaca Sub Piatră, Valea Largă
west side;
Alba Iulia (in the premises of the Monastery „Sfântul
B - wooden churches Ioan Botezătorul” – „Saint John the Baptist”),
Goiești, Runc, Poșaga
with entrance on the Copand, Fărău (in the premises of the Monastery
de Sus
south side; „Sfânta Treime” – „The Holy Trinity”), Geogel,
Ghirbom, Săliștea, Sânbenedic, Șilea, Tău, Turdaș
C - wooden churches
with entrance on the
Găbud Arieșeni, Sartăș
west side and on the
south side;
D - wooden churches
with two entrances on Bârlești, Cojocani, Dealu Geoagiului
the south side;
E - wooden churches
with entrance on the Lunca Largă, Lupșa
north side.
50.00%
45.5%
40.00% 36.4% 36.4%
30.00% 27.2%
20.00% 18.2% 18.20%

13.6%
10.00%
4.5%
0% 0%
0.00%
D.B. Mures D.B. Aries
C. with entrance on the west side C. with entrance on the south side
C. with entrance on the west side and on the south side C. with two entrances on the south side
C. with entrance on the north side
*C – Wooden churches
Figure 3. Typology of the wooden churches ranked as historical monuments depending on the entrance
During the on-the-ground research, we have identified ten wooden churches whose portals
are adorned with various motifs (table 2). In the drainage basin of Mureș, eight (36,4%) of the
wooden churches have adorned portals and in the drainage basin of Arieș, only two (18,2%) of the
wooden churches have adorned portals (figure 4).
Table 2. Typology of the wooden churches ranked as historic monuments depending on the portal
Type
Mureș Arieș
A- wooden
Ioan Botezătorul” - „Saint John the Baptist”),
churches with Gârda de Sus, Lăzești
Cojocani, Geogel, Ghirbom, Lunca Mureșului, Noșlac,
adorned portal;
Sânbenedic, Șilea
B-wooden Alba Iulia, Băgău, Bârlești, Copand, Dealu Geoagiului, Arieșeni, Goiești, Lunca
churches with Fărău (in the premises of the Monastery „Sfânta Largă, Lupșa, Runc,
unadorned Treime” - „The Holy Trinity”), Găbud, Întregalde, Sartăș, Sub Piatră, Poșaga
(simple) portal. Pianu de Sus, Săliștea, Șpălnaca, Tău, Turdaș de Sus, Valea Largă
90.00% 81.8%
80.00%
70.00% 63.6%
60.00%
50.00%
36.4%
40.00%
30.00%
18.2%
20.00%
10.00%
0.00%
D.B.Mures D.B.Aries
C. with adorned portal C. with simple portal
* C – wooden churches
Figure 4. Typology of the wooden churches ranked as historic monuments depending on the portal
Table 3. Typology of the wooden churches ranked as historic monuments

depending on the orientation of the porch
Wooden churches located in cities and villages in the drainage
Type basins of:
Mureș Arieș
Alba Iulia (in the premises of the Monastery
A - Wooden churches with the „Sfântul Ioan Botezătorul” – „Saint John the
porch on the south side; Baptist”), Bârlești, Cojocani, Copand, Dealu
Geoagiului, Ghirbom, Sânbenedic, Șilea, Turdaș
B - wooden churches with the porch
Fărău, Lunca Mureșului, Noșlac, Șpălnaca Sub Piatră
on the west side;
C - wooden churches with porch on
Găbud
the north side and on the west side;
D - wooden churches with porch on
Băgău
all the sides.
The porch of the wooden churches classified as historic monuments is placed on one side,
two sides or even on four sides (table 3). The wooden churches with the porch on the south side
prevail in the drainage basin of Mureș (60%) while in the drainage basin of Arieș, there is only one
wooden church with the porch on the west side, the church of Sub Piatră (figure 5).
In order to realize the graph of the figure five for the drainage basin of Mureș, the
calculations took into account 15 churches.
60.00% 60.0%
50.00%
40.00%
30.00% 26.6%
20.00%
10.00% 6.7% 6.7%
0.00%
D.B. Mures
C. with the porch on the south side C. with the porch on the west side and on the north side
C. with the porch on the west side C. with porch on all the sides
Figure 5. Typology of the wooden churches ranked as historic monuments depending on the orientation of
the porch
During the on-the-ground research, we have identified nine wooden churches (table 4)
whose exterior walls have undergone renovation works (works which resulted in the plastering of
the walls), following the destructive effects of the natural factors. The best preserved are the
wooden churches situated in the drainage basin of Mureș (86,4%), while in the drainage basin of
Arieș, 54,5% of the wooden churches have plastered walls (figure 6).

depending on the covering of the exterior walls
(Data source: Data collected on the ground between 2014 - 2015)
Type
Mureș Arieș
Ioan Botezătorul” - „Saint John the Baptist”), Alba
Iulia, Băgău, Bârlești, Cojocani, Lunca Mureșului, Goiești, Lăzești, Lunca
A - churches with
Fărău, Fărău (in the premises of the Monastery Largă, Poșaga de Sus,
wooden walls;
„Sfânta Treime” - „The Holy Trinity”), Găbud, Sub Piatră
Geogel, Ghirbom, Noșlac, Pianu de Sus, Săliștea,
Sânbenedic, Șilea, Șpălnaca, Tău, Turdaș
B - churches with Arieșeni, Gârda de Sus,
plastered wooden Copand, Dealu Geoagiului, Întregalde Lupșa, Runc, Sartăș,
walls. Valea Largă
The tall roof made of shingles, tiles or corrugated iron, supported by a system of beams and
purlins, often extends over the porch by means of large eaves, a fact which gives the church its
lithe silhouette (Godea, 2008; Baias, 2012, 2013). During the on-the-ground research, we have
identified five categories of churches, depending on the type of the roof: A - wooden churches
with the roof of the nave and of the tower made of shingles; B - wooden churches with the nave roof
made of shingles and the tower roof made of corrugated iron; C- wooden churches with the roof of
the nave and of the tower made of corrugated iron; D - wooden churches with the nave roof made of
tiles and the tower roof made of corrugated iron and E - wooden churches with the nave roof made of
asbestos cement tiles and the tower roof made of corrugated iron. As a result of the research, we have
found out that the wooden churches with the nave and tower roof made of shingles predominate in
the drainage basin of Mureș (45,5%), while in the drainage basin of Arieș, the wooden churches with
the nave and roof tower made of shingles and the wooden churches with the nave and roof tower
made of corrugated iron are equally prevalent (36,4%) (table 5 and figure 7).
90.00% 86.4%
80.00%
70.00%
60.00% 54.5%
50.00% 45.5%
40.00%
30.00%
20.00% 13.6%
10.00%
0.00%
D.B. Muresului D.B.Ariesului
Churches with wooden walls Churches with plastered wooden walls
Figure 6. Typology of the wooden churches ranked as historic monuments

depending on the coverage of the exterior walls
Table 5. Typology of the wooden churches ranked as historic monuments depending on the type of the roof
Wooden churches located in cities and villages in the drainage basins
Type of:
Mureș Arieș
A - wooden churches with „Sfântul Ioan Botezătorul” - „Saint John the
Goiești, Lupșa, Sub
the roof of the nave and of Baptist”), Alba Iulia, Găbud, Ghirbom, Lunca
Piatră, Valea Largă
the tower made of shingles; Mureșului, Pianu de Sus, Săliștea, Șpălnaca,
Tău, Turdaș
B - wooden churches with
the nave roof made of Gârda de Sus, Poșaga
Geogel
shingles and the tower roof de Sus
made of corrugated iron;
C - wooden churches with
Copand, Dealu Geoagiului, Fărău (in the
the roof of the nave and of Arieșeni, Lăzești,
premises of the Monastery „Sfânta Treime” -
the tower made of corrugated Runc, Sartăș
„The Holy Trinity”), Sânbenedic
iron;
D - wooden churches with
the nave roof made of tiles Băgău, Bârlești, Cojocani, Fărău, Întregalde,
and the tower roof made of Noșlac, Șilea
corrugated iron;
E - wooden churches with the
nave roof made of asbestos
Lunca Largă
cement tiles and the tower
roof made of corrugated iron.
50.00% 45.5%
40.00% 36.4% 36.4%

31.8%
30.00%
18.2% 18.2%
20.00%
9.0%
10.00% 4.5%
0.0% 0.0%
0.00%
D.B.Mures D.B. Aries
C. with the roof of the nave and of the tower made of shingles
C. with the nave roof made of shingles and the tower roof made of corrugated iron
C. with the roof of the nave and of the tower made of corrugated iron
C. with the nave roof made of tiles and the tower roof made of corrugated iron
C. with the nave roof made of asbestos cement tiles and the tower roof made of corrugated iron
Figure 7. Typology of the wooden churches ranked as historic monuments depending on the type of the roof

depending on the shape of the bell tower helmet
Type
Mureș Arieș
A - wooden churches
with round bell tower Săliștea (shingles)
helmet;
„Sfântul Ioan Botezătorul” - „Saint John the
Baptist”) (shingles), Copand (corrugated
iron), Fărău (corrugated iron), Fărău (in the
B - wooden churches premises of the Monastery „Sfânta Treime” -
Lupșa (shingles), Runc
with quadrilateral bell „The Holy Trinity”) (corrugated iron), Găbud
(corrugated iron)
tower helmet; (shingles), Ghirbom (shingles), Lunca
Mureșului (shingles), Pianu de Sus (shingles),
Sânbenedic (corrugated iron), Șilea
(corrugated iron), Șpălnaca (shingles), Tău
(shingles), Turdaș (shingles)
C - wooden churches
Băgău (corrugated iron), Noșlac (corrugated
with hexagonal bell tower Sartăș (corrugated iron)
iron), Sânbenedic (corrugated iron)
helmet;
Arieșeni (corrugated iron),
Gârda de Sus (corrugated
Alba Iulia (shingles), Bârlești (corrugated iron), Goiești (shingles),
D - wooden churches
iron), Cojocani (corrugated iron), Dealu Lăzești (corrugated iron),
with octagonal bell tower
Geoagiului (corrugated iron), Geogel Lunca Largă (corrugated
helmet.
(corrugated iron), Întregalde (corrugated iron) iron), Poșaga de Sus
(corrugated iron), Sub
Piatră (shingles)
The bell tower, with ridge turret and a long helmet, stands above the pronaos and shelters
the semantron and the bells, two important means of communication in the village life (Godea,
1996). During the on-the-ground research, we have identified four categories of churches,
depending on the shape of the bell-tower helmet: A - wooden churches with round bell tower
helmet; B - wooden churches with quadrilateral bell tower helmet; C- wooden churches with
hexagonal bell tower helmet and D - wooden churches with octagonal bell tower helmet. The
wooden churches with quadrilateral bell tower helmet are predominant in the drainage basin of
Mureș (54,5%), while in the drainage basin of Arieș, 70% of the wooden churches have an
octagonal bell tower helmet (table 6 and figure 8).
80.00%
70.0%
70.00%
60.00% 54.5%
50.00%
40.00%
30.00% 27.4%
20.0%
20.00% 13.6%
10.0%
10.00% 4.5%
0.0%
0.00%
D.B.Mures D.B.Aries
C. with round bell tower helmet C. with quadrilateral bell tower helmet
C. with hexagonal bell tower helmet C. with octagonal bell tower helmet
Figure 8. Typology of the wooden churches ranked as historic monuments
depending on the shape of the bell tower helmet
In order to realize the graph of the figure 8 for the drainage basin of Arieș, the calculations
took into account 10 wooden churches, because the wooden church of Valea Larga does not have a
bell tower. The figures 9 - 41 below present the wooden churches classified as historic monuments
in descending order by height. The tallest wooden church ranked as historic monument (22 m) is
situated in the drainage basin of Arieș, in Arieșeni, while the smallest church (5 m), is situated in
the drainage basin of Mureș, in the village Șilea, commune Fărău.
TYPOLOGY OF WOODEN CHURCHES RANKED AS HISTORIC MONUMENT

DEPENDING ON HEIGHT
Following the on-the-ground research, we have found out that 13 of the wooden churches
ranked as historic monuments are inactive, without liturgical activity.
Figure 9. Arieșeni (22 m) Figure 10. Sânbenedic (17 m) Figure 11. Goiești (17 m) 2
2
https://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biserica_de_lemn_din_Goie%C8%99ti (date of visit: 02.08.2015)
Figure 12. Gârda de Sus (17 m) Figure 13. Fărău (16 m) Figure 14. Alba Iulia (in the
premises of the Monastery
„Sfântul Ioan Botezătorul” –
„Saint John the Baptist”) (16 m)
Figure 15. Alba Iulia (15 m) Figure 16. Lunca Mureșului (15 m) Figure 17. Noșlac (15 m)
Figure 18. Sartăș (15 m)3 Figure 19. Lazesti (15 m)4 Figure 20. Lupșa (15 m)
Figure 21. Întregalde (13,5 m) Figure 22. Cojocani (13 m) Figure 23. Geogel (13 m)5
3
https://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biserica_de_lemn_din_Sart%C4%83%C8%99 (date of visit: 02.08.2015)
4
https://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biserica_de_lemn_din_L%C4%83ze%C8%99ti (date of visit: 02.08.2015)
5
https://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biserica_de_lemn_din_Geogel (date of visit: 02.08.2015)
Figure 24. Lunca Largă (12 m)6 Figure 25. Sub Piatră (12m)7 Figure 26. Băgău (12 m)
Figure 27. Bârlești (11 m) Figure 28. Dealu Geoagiului (10 m) Figure 29. Copand (10 m)
Figure 30. Poșaga de Sus (10 m)8 Figure 31. Săliștea (10m) Figure 32. Runc (10 m)9
Figure 33. Ghirbom (9 m) Figure 34. Pianu de Sus (7,5 m) Figure 35. Turdaș (6,5 m)
6
https://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biserica_de_lemn_din_Lunca_Larg%C4%83 (date of visit: 02.08.2015)
7
https://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biserica_de_lemn_din_Sub_Piatr%C4%83 (date of visit: 02.08.2015)
8
https://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biserica_de_lemn_din_Belioara (date of visit: 02.08.2015)
9
https://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biserica_de_lemn_din_Runc ( date of visit: 02.08.2015)
Figure 37. Fărău (in the premises Figure 38. Șpălnaca (6 m)

Figure 36. Găbud (6 m) of the Monastery „Sfânta Treime”
– “The Holy Trinity”) (6 m)
Figure 39. Tău (6 m) 10 Figure 40. Valea Largă (6 m) 11 Figure 41. Șilea (5 m)
CONCLUSIONS
The 33 wooden churches classified as historic monuments in the drainage basins of Mureș
and Arieș, in Alba County are of special interest due to their diversity, historic and aesthetic value,
but also because of the possibilities to have them valorized. Situated on elevated points, they have
a range of characteristics: entrance on the south side and on the west side, adorned portal, the
porch on the south, west, north side or on all the sides; the majority of the churches have wooden
walls, the nave and tower roof made of shingles and a tower bell with quadrilateral or octagonal
helmet. The tallest wooden church ranked as historic monument is situated in Arieșeni (22 m),
while the smallest church is situated in the village Șilea (5 m). In order to harness their true
potential, further detailed studies are necessary to provide a richer and more important amount of
knowledge regarding the interventions and the modifications undergone by the wooden churches,
their current state and the possibilities to preserve these monuments. This cultural heritage
transmitted from one generation to the next, integral part of the Romanian people emerged since
ancient times in this Transylvanian area, is the living proof of the adaptive capacity and of the
continuity facing the continuous development of the economy and the renewal of the surrounding
world. This is why the tourist valorisation of these „pearls” of the popular architecture is called
for, by their inclusion in the national and international tourist circuits.
REFERENCES
Anghel G., Măhăra G., Anghel Emilia (1982), Ghid turistic al județului Alba, Editura Sport-Turism, București.
Boţan C.N. (2010), Țara Moţilor. Studiu de geografie regională, Editura Presa Universitară Clujeană, Cluj Napoca.
Armaș Iuliana (2006), Teorie și metodologie geografică, Editura Fundației România de Mâine, București.
10
https://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biserica_de_lemn_din_T%C4%83u (date of visit: 02.08.2015)
11
http://cimec.ro/scripts/Monumente/Biserici/sel.asp?Lang=RO&nr=7&NrSel=2&ID=19249 (date of visit: 02.08.2015)
Baias Ș. (2013), Identificarea, evaluarea și valorificarea patrimoniului cultural de lemn din județul Bihor-teză de doctorat,
Universitatea din Oradea, Oradea.
Baias Ş. (2012), Typological aspects concerning the wooden churches of the Silvaniei Land, în Analele Universităţii din
Oradea, Editura Universităţii din Oradea, Oradea, pp. 137-144.
Clifford N., French, S. Valentine G. (2010), Key methods in Geography, Second Edition, Publisher SAGE Publications
Ltd., London.
Cocean P. (2005), Geografie Regională, Editura Universitară Clujeană, Cluj-Napoca.
Cristache-Panait Ioana (1987), Biserici de lemn, monumente istorice din Episcopia Alba Iuliei, Mărturii de continuitate și
creație românească, Alba Iulia, Editura Episcopiei Ortodoxe Române a Alba Iuliei.
Cristache-Panait Ioana (1993), Arhitectura de lemn din Transilvania, 1. Județele Alba, Mureș și Harghita, București:
Editura Museion. ISBN 973-95328-9-6.
Godea I. (1977), Caracteristici ale culturii populare din Bihor, Editura Sport-Turism, București.
Godea I. (2008), Biserici de lemn din Europa, Editura CD Press, Bucureşti.
Ianoș I. (2000), Sisteme teritoriale, Editura Tehnică, București.
Ilieş A. (coord.), Baias Ş., Baias Iuliana, Blaga L., Buhaş S., Chiriac A., Ciocan J., Dăncuş M., Deac Anca, Dragoş
P., Dumitrescu Ghe., Gaceu O., Godea I., Gozner Maria, Grama V., Herman G., Hodor N., Hurley P., Ilieş
A., Ilieş Dorina, Ilieş Gabriela, Ilieş M., Josan Ioana, Leşe G., Măduţa F., Mojolic Diana, Morar C., Olaru
M., Staşac M., Stupariu M., Sturza Amalia, Ştefănescu B., Tătar Corina, Vârnav R., Vlaicu M., Wendt J.
(2014), Crişana - Maramureş, Atlas Geografic al patrimoniului turistic, Editura Universităţii din Oradea,
ISBN 978-606-10-12-96-5, Oradea.
Kothari C. R. (2004), Research methodology: methods & tehniques, Second Edition, Published by New Age International
(P) Ltd., New Delhi, India.
Mocan Mirela (2011), Țara Moților: elemente de monografie, Editura Vertical, Alba Iulia.
Mocean I., Cenar I. (1980), Județele patriei: Alba, Editura Sport-Turism, București.
Opriș I., Bodea-Bonfert Mihaela, Porumb M. (2001), Monumente istorice de pe Valea Arieșului - itinerarii culturale, Oscar
Print, București.
Petrea D. (2005), Obiect, metodă şi cunoaştere geografică, Editura Universităţii din Oradea, Oradea.
Tătar Corina Florina, Herman G.V. (2013), Identity encounters. host-guest interractions in the Land of Moți (Romania), în
Geojurnal of Tourism and Geosites, Year VI, no.1, p.66-74, Editura Universităţii din Oradea, Oradea.
Veal A.J. (2006), Research Methods for Leisure and Tourism: A Practical Guide, Financial Times-Prentice Hall/Pearson
Education, Harlow.
https://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biserici_de_lemn_din_Alba
https://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biserica_de_lemn_din_Goie%C8%99ti
https://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biserica_de_lemn_din_Sart%C4%83%C8%99
https://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biserica_de_lemn_din_L%C4%83ze%C8%99ti
https://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biserica_de_lemn_din_Geogel
https://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biserica_de_lemn_din_Lunca_Larg%C4%83
https://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biserica_de_lemn_din_Sub_Piatr%C4%83
https://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biserica_de_lemn_din_Belioara
https://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biserica_de_lemn_din_Runc
https://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biserica_de_lemn_din_T%C4%83u
http://cimec.ro/scripts/Monumente/Biserici/sel.asp?Lang=RO&nr=7&NrSel=2&ID=19249


Octomber 15, 2015 November 01, 2015 November 16, 2015

Analele Universităţii din Oradea – Seria Geografie Year XXV, no. 2/2015 (December), pp. 234-241
CONTRIBUTION OF REMOTE SENSING IN THE ANALYSIS OF THE

DYNAMICS OF CHOTTS AND SEBKHAS: CASE OF THE ENDOREIC
AREA OF GADAIN (NORTHEAST OF ALGERIA)
Rabah BOUHATA
Université El Hadj Lakhdar, Laboratoire „risques naturels et aménagement du territoire”
Batna, Algérie, e-mail: m_bouhata24@yahoo.fr
Mahdi KALLA
Batna, Algérie, e-mail: m_kalla1@yahoo.fr
Aida BENSEKHRIA
Batna, Algérie, e-mail: m_bouhata12@yahoo.fr
Abstract: The highlands of Eastern Algeria are characterized by an endorheism namely a

local base level that does not allow the water system to get to the sea. The Area of chotts and
sabkhas of Gadain region can be considered as an area of degradation lands due to the
dynamics of sabkhas and chotts that are localized and installed on large areas on one hand and
accelerated anthropogenic pressure on the other hand. This dynamic often presents special
large extension, this study requires accurate and geo localized information's. The analysis of
the dynamics of chotts and sabkhas based on medium resolution satellite images on two
different dates (Landsat TM 1987 and TM 2009) specializes (mapping) and evaluates this
dynamic. The comparison of the results provides an overview of the affected areas by the
dynamics of sabkhas and chotts and their direction for 22 years.
Key words: Sebkha, chott, endorheic, dynamic, Gadain
* * * * * *
INTRODUCTION
The process of degradation of agricultural land by soil salinization is one of the
desertification forms in Algeria and the world, where itself covers nearly 500 000 Ha / year
according to the figures of FAO, 2005. It overlaps with endorheic arid and semi-arid areas. Recent
studies on spatial sebkhas and chotts (Douaoui et al., 2007; Hachicha, 2007; Benchallal et al.,
2009; Stephen et al., 2012) show some dynamic and expansion as a result of natural causes
(topography, climate regime, ... etc.) on one hand and under human pressure on the others
(Bouhata, 2015). The highland regions of eastern Algeria are characterized by a local base level
endorheism that does not allow the water system to get to the sea. These endorheic areas of closed

Contribution of Remote Sensing in the Analysis of the Dynamics of Chotts… 235
or semi-closed morphological character localize receptors spaces and surface runoff collectors
coming simultaneously from many basins. The interactions between these vulnerable areas, arid
and semi-arid climate regime and socialization pressures directly contribute to the acceleration of
ecosystem degradation process (Bouhata, 2015). The chotts and sebkhas area of Gadain region
belongs to those areas and considered as an area of land degradation (salinization) due to the
dynamic of chotts and sebkhas settled over large areas (Bouhata, 2008). This degradation leads to
a new situation characterized by the decrease of agricultural land in a very fast way and it may
reach an uncontrollable and irreversible threshold. Mapping of land use in this plain requires a
synchronous study of surfaces and their uses. This study is based on a good knowledge of the
existing land, that is why it is necessary to develop monitoring and management strategies of the
environment and the agriculture, based on technological performance (Garouani et al.,1993;
Benmessoud, 2011). The application of remote sensing has made it possible to study land use in
less time, at lower cost and with a greater accuracy (Kachhwaha, 1985). Currently the Landsat
satellite imagery is an important source of information for observing the earth surface due to its
digital repetitive nature and also availability. The objective of this study is the analysis of the
spatiotemporal evolution of land use, particularly the dynamics of sebkhas and chotts using the
processing of two different Landsat satellite images dates (1987 and 2009).
PRESENTATION OF THE STUDY AREA

The study area is part of the southern Constantine high plains of eastern Algeria, which
constitute a vast corridor mostly dominated by two mountains ranges: Aures massif to the south and
Constantine mountains range to the north, a few kilometers north of Batna city. It is defined between
the ranges of coordinates; Longitude: 6°12'15'' E and 6°29'50" E, Latitude: 35°55'51"N and 35°40'50"
N. According to ANRH, it belongs to the watershed of Constantine high plains (07-03) (figure 1).
Figure 1. Location of the study area according to

(l'Agence Nationale des Ressources Hydriques ANRH) distribution
236 Rabah BOUHATA, Mahdi KALA, Aida BENSEKHRIA
Located at an altitude of (784 m to 1246 m), the study area is characterized by an

impressive platitude whose slope rarely exceeds 5%. The area is spread on a surface of (348 km2
)representing 46% of the total surface. This favors the presence of endorheism resulted in a
multitude of Sebkhas and chotts that occupying the center of the plain (Ben Azzouz, 1986).
In geologic term, the presence quaternary formations (sebkha soil, salted lemons...etc) and
Triassic formations (colorful marls and gypsum breccias), significantly contribute to the salt
character of these endorheic spaces. Generally, due to the semi-arid climate we can only find
steppe and halophytic species that are resistant to soil salinity, mostly presented by a characteristic
vegetation of large clumps Artiplex or Salsolaceae (Bouhata, 2008).
MATERIALS AND METHODS

We used for this diachronic study two Landsat TM satellite images of 30x30 m resolution,
the first dating (August 19th, 1987), the second dated (August 6th, 2009). The choice of this period
coincide with very low vegetation cover and accumulation of salts on the soil surface after a long
drought (Bouhata, 2015). Two images of equal dimensions (970 x 900 pixels) were extracted
according to the above raw images. We opted for a color composite of channels 4, 3, 2, which
allows us to identify the different units of Land Use cleanly compared to other colored
compositions. Based on visual interpretations and also good knowledge of the reality on the
ground, from several missions on field using a GPS to locate some parcels images (figure 2).
Figure 2. Map of the GPS readings and sampling frame

We defined six land cover classes (sebkha, Chott, bare soil, forest, agriculture and
cereals). A supervised classification based on the method of maximum likelihood, was used
on the previous two colored composition images using the image processing software (ENVI
4.5). This method is considered as a powerful technique for classification. The rule of the
decision of this method is based on the probability of a pixel belonging to a given category
(Fojstng, 1999) and (Omar, 2014).
Confusion matrix to validate the relevance and quality of our classifications
(Benmessaoud et al., 2009; Bensaid, 2003), illustrate this performance (table 1 and 2); the
average performance of classifications is 80.3% for the classification of TM 1987 and 85.2%
for the classification of the TM 2009.
Table 1. Image classification confusion matrix TM 1987
Table 2. Image classification confusion matrix TM 2009

The analysis results to determine the occupancy percentages for each class are shown in the
table (table 3) where Figure (figure 3) shows the comparison of the percentages of each soil
occupation of unity between the two dates.
Table 3. Percentage and surface of land use units
Figure 3. Comparison between surfaces occupancy units soil (1987-2009)
The observation and analysis of previous results show an extension in: sebkhas 9%,
chotts 0.8%, and bare soils 5.5%; a regression of agricultural and cereals surfaces 16.5%,
which indicates the phenomenon of land degradation and the decline of agricultural activities
in this region. Visual analysis of thematic maps of the resulting soil occupancy of the two
previous classifications (figure 4 and 5), allows us to compare the state of surface spatial
occupation on one hand and analysis the dynamics of sebkhas and chotts on the other hand.
We notice a big visible change concerns the surfaces of classes (sebkhas, bare soil and
cereals) representing the largest surface in the study area between 1987 and 2009. These
changes result from the interaction of climatic deterioration, the endorheic nature and the
impact of rapid socialization of these vulnerable areas. The strong growth of sebkhas surfaces
(over 30 km²) during 22 years is explained by the influence of human impact.
In the Northeast of the study area, the degradation of artificial forest because of diseases
attacking the Aleppo pine and the lack of development indicate the onset of rocky outcrops and
formation of Triassic. At the Tinsilt sebkha, the degradation of development work which were realized
during the colonial period or the forest conservation works of Souk Naaman city in 1982 accelerate the
progress of these sebkha and chotts to the neighboring farmland; Which changes the type of farming
activities (cereals) to commercial crops resistant to soil salinity such as Tobacco. Therefore, this change
is reflected in the reduction occupied areas by cereals (more than 15% or 55 km²), even the current
agriculture policy geared to irrigated vegetable crops, where yield and profits are strong, largely
contributes to the deduction of cereal surfaces and the percentage raising the of bare soil (more than
5.5% or 19 km²). Moreover, the installation of Batna airport in the center of this area and the
development of all kinds of road networks, especially their poor constructions (figure 6); contribute to
the growth and the creation of a new sebkhas like Felenta sebkha in the south east of the study area.
Figure 4. Thematic map of land use in 1987
Figure 5. Thematic map of land use in 2009

The spreading and dynamics of sebkhas chotts surfaces correspond to a loss of agricultural
land and increase the vulnerability of these areas to desertification problems in general. The field
clues are shown in both (figure 7 and 8). And the results obtained by processing satellite images
show the rapid appearance of the ecosystem degradation process.
Figure 6. Stagnant surface water on poorly constructed roadsides (Photoes taken by Bouhata)
Figure 7. The lateral dynamics of sebkhas and chotts

(Photoes taken by Bouhata, July 2013)
Figure 8. The disappearance of halophytes in the proportion of very high salt

(Photoes taken by Bouhata, July 2013)
CONCLUSION
The degradation of farm land due to the dynamic of chotts and sebkhas is a major problem
in all endorheic highlands areas of the eastern Algeria. The monitoring of this dynamic and its
evaluation by conventional cartographic means remains difficult because of the update period
which takes several months. For this reason, the mapping capabilities of Earth observation systems
by satellites (Landsat) that provide regularly updatable and synchronic information have become
indispensable. The study shows that surfaces of sebkhas and chotts catastrophically increased
between summer 1987 and summer 2009 in the region of Gadain. This transgression is an
indicator of a fast degradation of the ecosystem. It leads to an irreversible situation and very
difficult to correct either on the local or regional scale of development, if not taken the immediate
and necessary provisions that are based on the understanding and the analysis of the different
ecosystem factors using the new geomatics techniques.
REFERENCES
Ben azzouzn M.T. (1986), Recherche géomorphologiques dans les hautes plaines de l’est algérien: la sebkha Tarf
(Algérie); thèse doctorat, Université de Paris 1 Sorbonne, France.
Benchallal A., Oukil A., Belhadj-aissa A. (2009), Identification et détection, par imagerie satellite, de la dégradation des
sols par la salinité dans la cuvette d’Ouargla, sud Algérie, JAS09 de l'AUF Alger Novembre 2009.
Benmessaoud H., (2011), Use of images alsat1 for the implementation of maps land in semi-arid area - Case of the aurés
region (Algeria), Analele Universității din Oradea, Seria Geografie, Editura Universităţii din Oradea, Oradea
Times (2011), pp. 16-22.
Benmessaoud H., Kalla M., Driddi H. (2009), Évolution de l’occupation des sols et désertification dans le sud des Aurès
(Algérie), Mappemonde no. 94 -2.
Bensaid A., Smahib Z., Iftenect., Benzinehd S. (2003), Utilisation de la télédétection et dessig pour l'aide à la surveillance
du risque de dégradation des parcours steppiques, Télédétection, vol. 3, n° 5, p. 387–402.
Bouhata R. (2008), Analyse de la dynamique des sebkhas et son impact sur la vulnérabilité au risque d’inondation dans les
dépressions endoréiques situées entre Zana et Madghassen à l’aide de l’imagerie satellitaire LANDSAT, Mémoire
de magister- université Hadj Lakhdar Batna, p.160.
Bouhata R. (2015), use of landsat tm for mapping land use in the endorheic area - case of gadaine plain (eastern Algeria).
Analele Universității din Oradea, Seria Geografie, Editura Universităţii din Oradea, Oradea, no. 2/2014
(December), pp. 101-107.
Bouhata R., (2015), Application des techniques de géomatique dans l’analyse de la vulnérabilité des zones endoréiques
(Hauts Plateaux de l’Est Algérien - Case de la plaine de Gadaine et ses bordures), Thèse de doctorat en
Aménagement du territoire, Université Hadj Lakhdar, 197 p.
Douaoui A., Hartani T. (2007), Impact de l’irrigation par les eaux souterraines sur la dégradation des sols de la plaine du
Bas-Chéliff, Actes du troisième atelier régional du projet Sirma, Nabeul, Tunisie, 4-7 juin 2007.
Étienne L., Dahech S., Beltrando G., Daoud A. (2012), Dynamiques récentes des sebkhas littorales de l’archipel des
kerkennah (tunisie centroméridionale: Apport de la télédétection. Télédétection, vol. 11, no. 1, pp. 273-281.
Fojstng E., (1999), Contribution de la Morphologie mathématique à la cartographie de l’occupation du sol a partir
d’image SPOT (Région de l’extrême Nord-Cameroum), Rapport de doctoral en télédétection, Réseau télédétection,
AUPELF - UREF, p. 91.
Garouani A. et al., (1993), Cartographie de l’occupation du sol et des zones humides par télédétection dans la basse vallée
de la Medjerda (Tunisie), Cinquième journées scientifiques du réseau de la télédétection d’AUPELF - UREF,
Tunisie, 21-24 Septembre 1993, p.163-170.
Hachicha M. (2007), Les sols salés et leur mise en valeur en Tunisie, Sécheresse vol. 18, no. 1, p 45-50.
Kachhwala T.S. (1985), Temporal monitoring of forest land for change detection and forest cover mapping through
satellite remote sensing, Proceedings of the 6th Asian Conference on Remote Sensing Hyderabad, pp 77–83.
Khalid Omar Murtaza, Shakil A. Romshoo (2014), Determining the Suitability and Accuracy of Various Statistical
Algorithms for Satellite Data Classification, International journal of geomatics and geosciences, Volume 4, No 4,
pp 585-599.
*** (2015), Annuaire statistique de la FAO

September 25, 2015 November 15, 2015 December 03, 2015
AN ASSESSMENT OF HOUSING AND NEIGHBOURHOOD QUALITY

CONDITION IN ILESA, NIGERIA
Adewale Olufunlola YOADE

Department of Urban and Regional Planning, Wesley University of Science and Technology, P.M.B.
507 Ondo, Ondo State, Nigeria, e-mail: yoadewale@yahoo.com
Olabisi Omowumi ADEYEMI

Department of Town and Regional Planning Federal Polytechnic Ado-Ekiti, Ekiti State, Nigeria
e-mail: fisusibisi@yahoo.com
Babawale A. ADEYEMI
Department of Geography, Adeyemi College of Education Ondo, Ondo State, Nigeria
e-mail: adeyemibabawale@yahoo.com
Abstract: Quality housing is the goal of all localities; such assurance reflects a community’s
ability to respond to the needs of its citizens, as well as to accommodate growth and economic
development. This paper focuses its study onhousing and neighbourhood quality condition in
Ilesa, Nigeria.Data for the study were generated from both primary and secondary sources.204
households were surveyed using multi-stage sampling. Information was obtained on basic
socioeconomic, housing and environmental characteristics of the respondent‘s household. The
study reveals that more than half 54.3% of the respondents have open drainage in their
neighbourhood, 33.8% have covered/buried drainage while the remaining 11.9% have soak
away in their buildings. The finding reveals that 45.6% of the respondents are inherited
occupier if their building, 34.4% of them is tenancy while the remaining 20.0% are owner
occupier. However, positive and direct relationship exists between income and housing type
(p = 0.000; r = 0.711), educational attainment (p = 0.000; r = 0.647) and type of toilet (p =
0.000; r = 0.556). It was recommended among others that there should be activation in the
senses embraces the emergence of citizens who will be aware of their environmental
problems, who will believe changes are not only possible but feasible, and who will have a
keen desire to change and accept changes.The paper therefore concludes that if the trend
continues sustainable development in the area will remain unattainable.
Key words: housing, neighbourhood, environment, quality and urban
* * * * * *
INTRODUCTION
The most visible and obvious consequences of urbanisation in developing countries, such as
Nigeria, is often rapid deterioration of urban housing and living conditions (UNCHS, 2014). This
is traceable to the fact that urbanisation leads to explosive population growth, which is

An Assessment of Housing and Neighbourhood Quality… 243
occasioned by a phenomenal leap in the quantitative housing needs of the populace (Akkufo,
2006). The housing needs are not matched by effective demand since the large majority of the
populace does not have the wherewithal for adequate housing. In Nigeria, the rate of
provision of new housing stock has lagged severely behind the rate of population growth
resulting in staggering housing deficit (Agbola, 2006) requiring an annual production of more
than 70,000 housing units to cope with the population trend (Agbola, 2006; Adedibu, 1980;
Egbunjobi, 1987; Jelili et al., 2006; Mabogunje, 1990).
However, rapid increase in the population of urban centres has resulted in an increase in the
cost of living because of higher demand on urban commodities. There is a dearth and high cost of
urban land, and high cost of housing, which is often in short supply and out of the economic reach
of the majority of the urban households (Olayiwola et al., 2006). The urban centres are populated
by a large mass of people on low wage and who face irregular employment. This segment of the
urban population is indeed poor, and is constrained to limited, insufficient, crowded, cold and dirty
shelter and a generally degraded environment (Mabogunje, 1980; Olotuah, 2006; Onokerhoraye,
1995). These are the urban poor who are subjected to a life characterized by precarious conditions
of nutrition and health, little or poor material possessions (UNHS, 2008; World Bank, 1995).
Wahab (1990) has succinctly shown that most urban centres in Nigeria are characterized by
high densities of buildings, the crowding of large numbers of people into those buildings, lack of
space for open air living between houses, poor health, substandard housing, and acute
environmental and sanitary problems. Therefore, resulting to shortage of affordable and decent
accommodation for the urban poor is thus a major housing problem in Nigeria.
Studies have shown the deplorable conditions of urban housing in Nigeria (Egunjobi, 1987;
Jelili et al., 2006; Mabogunje, 1980; Olotuah, 2006; Yoade, 2012). The studies affirm that 75% of
the dwelling units in urban centres in Nigeria are substandard and the dwellings are sited in slums.
The inadequacy of the quality of most of urban housing stems mainly from the poor physical state
of the buildings. The studies further show that the buildings are often unsafe and insecure and do
not provide adequate shelter from the elements of weather.
This paper examines to what extent the level of housing and neighbourhood quality
condition of anemerging but traditional city in a typical African setting is capable of bringing
about sustainable development. With a specific focus on Ilesa, Nigeria; hopefully, this work will
add to the general body of knowledgeand aid effective physical planning policy formulation for
Nigerian and Third World cities.
STUDY AREA
Ilesha city is one of the ancient cities in the Yoruba kingdom of the South Western Nigeria,
in Osun State, with a population of about 334,000 (2008 population Census). Formerly a caravan
trade centre, Ilesha is today an agricultural and commercial city. Cocoa, kola nuts, palm oil, and
yams are exported from there. There is an abundance of alluvial gold deposit in Ilesa. Ilesha was
the capital of the Ilesha kingdom of the Oyo Empire. After Oyo's collapse in the early 19th
century, Ilesha became subject to Ibadan before it was taken by the British in 1893. The town is
now divided into two local governments, which were established in 1991 (see figures 1 and 2).
The two local governments are Ilesa East and Ilesa West Local Governments and their
headquarters are at Iyemogun and Ereja respectively. Ilesa East has eleven (11) administrative
wards while Ilesa West has ten (10) administrative wards which represent the residential districts.
The residential districts consist of the central core which is traditional in its setting and pattern and
the new residential areas. The central core is made up of compound houses, where all members of
the extended family lived together. A cursory analysis shows that like most Yoruba cities, the
highest concentration of the poor is found in the core area. As the city grew away from the
traditional core, new residential areas are formed which are made up of houses and apartments
owned by individuals or rented by families (Ayoola & Amole, 2014).
244 Adewale Olufunlola YOADE, Olabisi Omowumi ADEYEMI, Babawale ADEYEMI
Figure 1. Map of Ilesa showing the study area (2015)
LITERATURE REVIEW
URBAN GROWTH IN NIGERIA
Urbanization is defined as the agglomeration of people in relatively large number at a
particular spot of the earth surface (Onyemelukue, 1977). Conversely, another school of thought
believes that urbanization is not about the population size, but must satisfy certain conditions like
modernization, physical and economic development, as well as the heterogeneity in occupation
(Oyeleye, 2013). The index of urbanization in Nigeria which is the population increase is mainly
caused by rural-urban migration and not by natural increase. Many researchers see rural-urban
migration in urbanization process as the genesis of the resultant problems of urbanization in any
part of the world (Onokerhoraye, 1995; Wahab et al., 1990; Olotuah, 2006).
Urban growth is the rate of growth of an urban population. Urban growth refers to growth
that makes intensive use of land for the location of buildings and impermeable surfaces to such a
degree. Urbanization is mainly caused by urban growth, which could be due to natural population
growth, reclassification of urban and rural system and rural-urban migration (Agbola, 2006).
Studies have shown that the rapid rate of urbanization in Nigeria and the consequential explosion
of urban population have not been matched by a corresponding commensurate change in social,
economic and technological development (Mabogubje, 1990). Also, industrialization and
modernization which are intertwined with urbanization have led to the diminished functions of the
various institutions in Nigerian urban centres.
The challenges of urbanization are felt in all most all the aspects of urban centres. Two of
these challenges are discussed below:
- housing and Urbanization: Many researchers have described the conditions of the housing where
over 60% of urban dwellers live in Nigeria as highly deplorable (Olotuah, 2006; Onokerhoraye,
1995; Wahab et al., 1990). High rates of overcrowding, substandard buildings, and infrastructural
inadequacies have been reported in all the urban centres in Nigeria (Adedibu, 1980; Onibokun,
1987). Thus, over 60% of the urban dwellers live in slums characterized with over-crowding, poor
sanitary conditions, lack or inadequate basic facilities and amenities, crimes and poverty among
other things. Urbanization therefore influences building collapse, as the demand for more
commercial, industrial and residential activities is very high due to the population growth of urban
centres (Owoeye & Omole, 2012).
- environmental problems and urbanization: The major challenge of urbanization in Nigerian
Urban centres are environmental problems. Environmental problems in the urban centres have
resulted to many health problems in Nigeria, and they also have a negative effect on the overall
economy of the country. Improper wastes management has made the societal fabric of many urban
centres in Nigeria to be very unsightly. Slums developments in urban centres also deplete the
physical environment, increases crimes and violence. The environmental problems in urban
centres outweigh the experience in the countryside, as the environmental problems are seen as the
results of human activities which are higher in the urban centres (Owoeye & Omole, 2012).
MATERIALS AND METHODS

It is of great importance to discuss the socio-economic background of the residents’ of the
Ilesa, Nigeria before we present the details of the study. Both primary and secondary sources were
adopted for this study. For primary data, questionnaire was administered on the residents of the
two local governments in the study area. Thus, Ilesa was stratified into three residential zones,
namely core, transition and sub-urban. The core areaconsists of the Oba's palace, the traditional
market place, referred to as "Oja Oba" andsurrounded by many residential units. Next to the core
area is the transition zone, whilethe outermost part is the suburb or newly developed residential
area or outskirt. For the survey, these residential areas were classified into three zones, namely; A,
Band C, respectively (Jiboye, 2010). For questionnaire administration, one ward in each residential
zone of all the selected local government areas was sampled randomly. Through this method,
residents from six political wards cutting across the three different residential zones in the study
were surveyed (figure 1). Presented in table 1 are the selected wards according to their respective
residential zone and local government area. Systematic sampling technique was used in selecting
residents to be sampled. The first building was chosen randomly. Subsequent unit of investigation
was every 20th residential building in each ward, representing 5% of all residential buildings in the
selected wards of the study area. The target person for the survey was the household head. In all,
204 households were surveyed by the aid of questionnaire. However, 160 copies of the
questionnaire were successfully retrieved for analysis (table 1).
Table 1. Distribution of Political Wards into Residential Zones

Source: NPC, 2012
Residential Zone and Sampled Wards Total

Total No of
Core Transition Older Suburb Newer Suburb
LGA No of Wards
Total Total Total Total
No of
Wards
No of
Wards
No of
Wards
No of
Wards Wards Sample
Sampled Sampled Sampled Sampled d
Wards Wards Wards Wards
Ilesa East 5 1 3 1 2 1 1 1 11 4
Ilesa
4 1 3 1 2 1 1 1 10 4
West
Total 9 2 6 2 4 2 2 2 21 8

SOCIO-ECONOMIC BACKGROUND OF THE RESIDENTS IN THE STUDY AREA
The sample demonstrated the socio-economic features of the dwellers in Ilesa with
significant influence on the settings of the area. Findings on marital status reveals that majority
(95.0%) of the respondents were married while few (5.0%) were single. This implies that most
dwellers in the study area were married and only minority of them are unmarried.
It was revealed from the finding that majority (56.9%) of the respondents were male while
few (43.1%) were female. This implies that information supplied for this research was gender
balance by the respondents.
Table 2.
Source: Field Survey, 2014
Marital Status
Frequency Percentage
Single 08 5.0
Married 152 95.0
Total 160 100.0
Gender
Male 123 76.9
Female 37 23.1
Total 160 100.0
Education Attainment
Primary 80 50.0
Secondary 69 43.1
Tertiary 11 6.9
Total 160 100.0
Monthly Incomes
Less than 10,000 50 31.3
10,000 t0 19,999 71 44.4
20,000 & above 39 24.3
Total 160 100.0
Age
Less than 21yrs 14 8.8
21 t0 40yrs 22 13.8
41 to 60yrs 37 23.1
61 & above 87 54.3
Total 160 100.0
Occupation
Schooling 03 1.9
Artisan/craft 57 35.6
Public servant 10 6.3
Private/self-employed 73 45.6
Retiree 17 10.6
Total 160 100.0
Years of living in this area
Below 10years 20 12.5
10 – 20 years 44 27.5
20 years & above 96 60.0
Total 160 100.0
Household size
1–3 23 14.3
4–6 34 21.3
7 & above 103 64.4
Total 160 100.0
The study reveals that half 50.0% of the respondents have primary education while 43.1%
had secondary education. The remaining 6.9% had tertiary education. This implies that majority of
the respondents in the study area had either primary or secondary education. The proportion of
respondents with tertiary education was few and this can be attributed to their level of education to
reside somewhere else.The fact that many of these residents’ were illiterates could mean that the
people in the study area may have serious attachment to the area. This could also have serious
implication on the house they live as well as their environment.
The study reveals that 44.4% of the respondents earned between 10,000 to 19,999 on a monthly
basis, 31.3% earned less than 10,000 and remaining 24.3% earned 20,00 and above in a month.
The finding reveals that majority 54.3% of the respondents are 60 years of age and above,
23.1% are between 41 to 60 years, 13.8% are between 21 to 40 years and just 8.8% of the
respondents are less than 21years.This showed the extent to which the aged predominantly
dominate the study area.
The study reveals that 45.6% of the respondents are private/self-employed, 35.6% are
artisan/craft, 10.6% are retiree while the remaining 6.3% are public servant. This implies that
majority of the respondents are self-employed and artisan while few proportion are public servant
and retiree. Information revealed on the occupational pattern may have serious implication on the
houses they live and the entire environment in which they inhabits.
The finding reveals that most 60.0% of the respondents have been living in the area 20 year
and above, 27.5% of the respondents have been living between 10 to 20 years while 12.5% of the
respondents have been living in the area less than 10 years ago. This implies that majority of the
respondents have been residing in the study area more than 20 years ago and they are familiar with
the whole environment.
Household with 7 and above member have higher percentage (64.4%), household between
4 to 6 members have 21.3% while household between 1 to 3 members have 14.3 (table 2).
HOUSING AND ENVIRONMENTAL CHARACTERISTICS

The variables of the physical and environmental characteristics of the traditional core area
that were discussed include the land-use type, type of dwelling units, age of the building, building
usage, among others. In specific terms, details of these are detailed below.
It is evident from the finding that Brazilian house have higher percentage of 51.2%,
compound house have 35.6%, flat have 11.3% while duplex have just 1.9%.
Residential land-use is paramount in the study area; this was because 68.8% of the land was
used for residential activities alone, while 20.6% of the land is dedicated for commercial activities,
8.1% of the housing use is for mixed-uses i.e. they are for mixture of residential and commercial
activities while just 2.5% is for institutional use.
The finding reveals that 38.8% of the wall is mud, 29.3% is made by burnt brick, 25.6% is
made by concrete brick while just 6.3% is made of normal brick. This can be attributed for the fact
that most of the buildings have been built many years ago before the era of modern day civilization
and low-income some of the respondents might also be reason.
The finding reveals that majority 67.6% of the respondents have pit latrine with slab in their
house, 16.3% have no toilet at all, 9.2% make use of bucket system (short-put) and remaining 6.9%
make use of water closet in their buildings. This can be attributed for the fact that many of the buildings
have been built many years ago and their owner did not built in compliance to planning standard.
Majority 83.1% of the respondents locate their toilet outside their building while the remaining 16.9%
have their toilet inside their buildings. This implies that most residents does not make room for toilet
facilities at the initial stage but later deem it necessary and site it at the back of their building. Also, oral
interview conducted shows that some even use dump site as their toilet.
More than three-fifth 66.3% of the respondents locate their bathroom outside their
building, 31.2% have their bathroom inside the building while the remaining 2.5% did not
have bathroom at all in their buildings. This implies that most residents have their bathroom
outside the building and some did not make room for that thereby engage in early hour or late
hour bathing especially at the core area of the study area.
The study reveals that more than half 54.3% of the respondents have open drainage in their
neighbourhood, 33.8% have covered/buried drainage while the remaining 11.9% have soak away in
their buildings. This implies that majority of the respondents in the study area have open drainage in
their environment. The finding reveals that 45.6% of the respondents are inherited occupier if their
building, 34.4% of them is tenancy while the remaining 20.0% are owner occupier. This implies that
most of the respondents in the study area are either inherited occupier or tenancy which cannot afford to
build their own building except for residents’ at the newly developed area.
Close to four-fifth 74.4% of the respondents depend on water from well while 19.3% depend
on bore hole. Also, 5.0% depend on water supply from vendor while remaining 1.3% depends on
pipe-borne-water. This implies that majority of the respondents in the study area did not have access
to drinkable water because they did not have pipe-born-water in most part of the study area.
Majority 91.9% of the respondents depend solely on power supply from Power Holding
Company of Nigeria (PHCN) while the remaining 8.1% depend on power from generator. It can be
deduced from the study that there is epileptic power supply from the PHCH and many respondents
did not afford to buy their own generator set for personal use.
Findings on the road network reveal that 25.0% of the respondents stated that the road
network of the study is very bad while 31.2% of them stated that the road is bad. Also, 21.3% of
the respondents’ stated that the road network is fairly good, 14.4% stated that is good while the
remaining 8.1% of the respondent stated that the road is very good. This implies that majority of
the respondents in the study area stated that the access road in their neighbourhood is bad which
need urgent attention of the concerned authority (table 3).
Table 3.
Source: Field Survey, 2014
Housing type
Compound house 57 35.6
Brazilian house 82 51.2
Flat 18 11.3
Duplex 03 1.9
Total 160 100.0
Housing use
Residential 110 68.8
Commercial 33 20.6
Institutional 04 2.5
Mixed-uses 13 8.1
Total 160 100.0
Housing wall
Mud 62 38.8
Burnt l brick 47 29.3
Concrete block 41 25.6
Normal brick 10 6.3
Total 160 100.0
Type of toilet
Pit latrine with slab 108 67.6
Water closet 11 6.9
No toilet 26 16.3
Bucket system (short-put) 15 9.2
Total 160 100.0
Location of toilet
Inside building 27 16.9
Outside building 133 83.1
Total 160 100.0
Location of bathroom
Inside 50 31.2
Outside 106 66.3
No bathroom 04 2.5
Total 160 100.0
Type of drainage
Open drainage 54 54.3
Covered/buried drainage 19 33.8
Soak away 87 11.9
Total 160 100.0
Household status
Owner occupier 32 20.0
Inherited occupier 73 45.6
Tenancy 55 34.4
Total 160 100.0
Sources of water supply
Bore hole 31 19.3
Well 119 74.4
Pipe-borne-water 02 1.3
Vendor 08 5.0
Total 160 100.0
Electricity
PHCN 147 91.9
Generator 13 8.1
Total 160 100.0
Road network
Very good 13 8.1
Good 23 14.4
Fairly good 34 21.3
Bad 50 31.2
Very bad 40 25.0
Total 160 100.0
CORRELATION OF THE EFFECTS OF SOCIO-ECONOMIC

CHARACTERISTICS OF RESIDENTS’ ON HOUSING AND ENVIRONMENTAL
CONDITION IN ILESA, NIGERIA
The result of the relationship between socio-economic and housing condition of the
residents’ was conducted using Pearson correlation with P<0.01 significant level.
As revealed in table 4 there was a positive and direct relationship between income and six
out of the seven tested variables. Of high significance among them are the relationships that
income has with housing type (0.711), housing use (0.556) and housing wall (0.373). What this
implies is that income positively influenced the type of house they live, the wall of the building
and the use of such house. Since income has great impact on the type of houses they live, those
with higher income tends to live in better apartment than their counterpart with lower income.
The study also showed that number of people who claimed to have tertiary education was
said to have significantly influenced on the type of building the live. They either live in few flat
apartments or duplex we have in the study area (0.789).
The study revealed that age has significant impact on the type of houses they inhabits
(0.482). Those respondent that area older live in Brazilian house while those that are still younger
can be found in other type of the houses in the study area (see table 4).
Table 4. Correlation matrixes the effect of socio-economic characteristics of Residents’ on Housing and
Environmental Condition in Ilesa West Local Government
Source: Author’s field report, 2014
Average Education Age Housing Housing Housing Type of Location
monthly attainment type use wall toilet of
income of bathroom
CBO
Average monthly 1.00
income of CBO
Education attainment .647** 1.00
Age .-523 .610** 1.00
** **
Housing type .711 .658 .482** 1.00
**
Housing use .556 -.031 -.059 .000 1.00
Housing wall .373** .430** .150 .454** .025 1.00
Type of toilet .047 .179 -.073 .082 .078 .475** 1.00
Location of bathroom .007 .184 -.048 .140 .153 .565** .838** 1.00
THE PATTERNOF HOUSINGQUALITY ILESA

Table 5 explains the variation in the pattern of housing quality among the three residential
areas in Ilesa. From the ANOVA test result, the sums of square betweenand within groups for the
zones are 4512.78 and 40112.29 respectively. Also the meansquare between and within groups are
1450.63 and 14.35 respectively. These valuesyielded an "F". ratio of 38.623, which is significant
at 0.01 probability level. These valuesthus implied that there is a significant difference in the
pattern of housing quality amongthe three residential zones in the study area.
Table 5. Analysis of variance (ANOVA) Test for Housing quality in Ilesa

Source: Computer Output P (*) Significant at 0.01
Sources of variation Sum of Mean Df F Sig
Square Squares
Between Groups 4512.78 1450.63 1 3 38.623 .000*
Within Groups 40112.29 14.35 459 505
Total 48134.86 2601.09 460 507
Table 6. Multiple comparisons of mean values for housing quality in Ilesa

Source: Computer Output P (*) Significant at 0.01
Hosing Zones Mean SD Mean Diff P
Core Zone A 65.11 2.79 .679
Zone B 60.23 .000* .000*
Transition Zone A 67.89 2.79 .679
Zone C 61.18 - 6 .123* .000*
Sub-urb Zone A 63.10 7.29 .000*
Zone B 62.36 6 .123* .000*
By comparing the overall housing quality among the zones in order to determine thezone with the
highest or superior housing quality, a multiple comparison (post-hoc) test ofmean values was carried out
using the Scheffe formula (Jiboye, 2010). The result in "Table 5" shows thatZone C has a greater mean
value than the other zones. The mean difference of 7.29 and 6.123, significant at 0.01 probability levels
were obtained between Zone C and Zones A andB respectively. This indicates a significant difference in
the mean values of the differentzones, with Zone C having a superior or higher level of quality, followed
by Zone B, whileZone A had the lowest level of residential quality. This finding suggests that the pattern
of housing quality in Ilesa varies from one residential area to another (table 5 and 6).
CONCLUSION AND RECOMMENDATION

This study has examined housing and neighbourhood quality condition in Ilesa, South-
West, Nigeria. In doing this, it has examined housing and environmental characteristic of the study
area and also the state of existing infrastructure in the study area. It has been established in this
study that most of the buildings in the study area are in deplorable state which needs urgent
attention and the whole environment are not good enough for human habitation.
The immediate task, then, is the activation of these inhabitants. Activation in the senses
embraces the emergence of citizens who will be aware of their environmental problems, who will
believe changes are not only possible but feasible, and who will have a keen desire to change and
accept changes.Also, environmental responsibility is comparably low among the people as they do
not consciously take steps or actions to protect the environment.With a view to ensuring these, it is
pertinent that the access of the people to social amenities and infrastructural facilities be enhanced.
REFERENCES
Abumere S.I. (1987), Urbanization and Urban Decay in Nigeria, In: P Onibokun, F Olokesusi and L Egunjobi (eds) Urban
Renewal in Nigeria. NISER, Ibadan.
Akuffo S. (2006), Saving African Metropolises: Case Study of Accra: – Growing By Chance or By Design? Cd-rom:
Proceeding of the Africa Union of Architects XXXIst Council Meeting and West African Regional Congress,
GIMPA, Accra, Ghana.
Agbola T. (2006), Sustainable Approach to Slum Prevention in Nigeria: Opportunities, Challenges and Strategies, Key
Note Paper Presented at the Second House of Representatives’ Committee on Habitat on Sustainable Slum
Upgrading in Urban Areas and Held at the ShehuYar’adua Center, Abuja, 25-27 October.
Adedibu A.A. (1980), Spatial pattern of housing modernization in the traditional residential areas of Ilorin, The Nigerian
Geographical Journal, 23: 147-161.
Ayoola A., Amole D. (2014), The Value of Housing among the Poor in Ilesa, OsunState Nigeria; Architecture Research, p-
ISSN: 2168-507X, e-ISSN: 2168-5088; 2014; 4(1A), 45-54 doi:10.5923/s.arch.201401.06.
Egunjobi Layi (1987), Urban renewal: Issues, policies, strategies and planning, pp. 33- 43, in Urban Renewal in Nigeria.P.
G. Onibokun, F. Olokesusi and Layi Egunjobi (Eds.), NISER, Ibadan.
Jelilil M.O., Adedibu A.A, Ayinla A.K. (2006), Planning Implications of Housing Redevelopment in Density Areas of
Ogbomoso, Nigeria: a pilot study”. Journal of Human Ecology, Kamla-Raj Enterprises, Delhi, India, Vol. 20, No.
3, pp273- 277.
Jiboye A.D. (2010), Evaluating the Pattern of Residential Quality Innigeria: The Case of Osogbo Township; Facta
Universitatis, Series: Architecture and Civil Engineering Vol. 8, No 3, 2010, pp. 307 – 316 DOI:
10.2298/FUACE1003307J, UDC 728.1:711.4 112(669A/Z)(045)=111.
Mabogunje, Akin L. (1990), Perspective on Urban Land and Urban Management Policies in the Sub Saharan Africa,
World Bank Technical Paper No. 196, The World Bank, Washington DC, pg 33.
Olayiwola L., Adeleye A. and Jiboye A.D. (2006): Effect of Socio-cultural factors on HousingQuality in Osogbo, Nigeria.
International Symposium on Construction in Developing Economies: New Issues and Challenges. Santiago, Chile.
January 18-29.
Olotuah A.O. (2006), The State of Repair of Buildings in Akure, Nigeria, Proceedings of CIB W107 Construction in
Developing Economies International Symposium, “Construction in Developing Economies: New Issues and
Challenges”, 18-20 January, Santiago, Chile, paper 3.1 CD ROM.
Onokerhoraye A.G. (1995), Urbanization and Environment in Nigeria – implications for sustainable development; Benin
City, Nigeria, The Benin Social Science Series for Africa, University of Benin, Benin City.
Onyemelukwe J.C. (1977), Urbanization in a Development Context: Patterns,Problems and Prospects in Nigeria, Annual
conference of the Nigerian Economic Society, pp.11-37.
Oyeleye O.I. (2013), Challenges of Urbanization and Urban Growth in Nigeria, American Journal of Sustainable Cities
and Society Issue 2, Vol. 1 Jan- Dec 2013 Available online on http://www.rspublication.com/ajscs/ajsas.html
ISSN 2319 – 7277 Page 79.
Onibokun A.G. (1987), Public Utilities and Social Services in Nigerian urban Centres: Problemsand Guides for Africa,
IDRC, Canada and NISER, Ibadan, Oyo State, Nigeria.
Owoeye J.O., Omole F.K. (2012), Built Environment Decay and HealthSituation of Slum Dwellers in Residential Cores of
Akure, Nigeria, American Journal of Human Ecology Vol. 1, No. 2, 2012, 33-39, ISSN 2167-9622 Print/ ISSN
2167-9630 Online © 2012 World Scholars.
UNHSP (2008), The State of AFRICA Cities 2008, A Framework for Addressing Urban Challenges in Africa (UN-
HABITAT); Michael Jones Software, Nairobi Kenya.
United Nations Centre for Human Settlements (UNCHS) (2014), An Urbanizing World: Global Report on Human
Settlements, Oxford University Press.
Wahab K.A., Adedokun L.A., Onibokun A.G. (1990), Urban Housing Conditions, Urban Housing in Nigeria. A. G.
Onibokun (Ed) NISER, Ibadan, 144-173.
World Bank (1995), Restoring Urban Nigeria A Strategy for restoring Urban Infrastructure and Services in Nigeria, World
Bank, Washington.
Yoade A.O. (2012), A Study of Socio-Cultural Challenges to Urban Renewal in Ile-Ife, Nigeri, Thesis for the master of
Urban and Regional Planning, Obafemi Awolowo University, Ile-Ife, Nigeria

Octomber 15, 2015 November 15, 2015 December 03, 2015
THE INFLUENCE OF FIRMS STRUCTURAL CHARACTERISTICS ON

THE DEGREE OF AGGLOMERATION ECONOMIES ENJOYED
AMONGST FIRMS IN THE LAGOS REGION, NIGERIA
Adejompo FAGBOHUNKA
Geography and Planning Sciences Department, PMB 001, AdekunleAjasin University, Akungba Akoko, Ondo State,
Nigeria, e-mail: adejompofagbohunka@gmail.com
Abstract: Agglomeration economies is a potent tool in socio-economic revamping,

rejuvenation and sustenance of regions, this is as a result of the impulse it transmitted through
the multiplier effect it is capable of generated. Therefore, this paper underscores the influence
of firms structural characteristics on the degree of agglomeration economies enjoyed amongst
firms, using the Lagos region as a case study. The first stage in the collection of primary data
involves the reconnaissance survey, thereafter one hundred and three questionnaire were
administered in twelve industrial estates; one questionnaire in each of the firm. The paper
reveals the following structural characteristics as germane to industrial enterprise; age of
firms, areal plant size (m²), capacity utilization (in percentage), and Labour size and firms
investment. The paper has also found out those agglomeration economies enjoyed ranges
from transportation, labour, power supply, to joint water supply. The Roy’s Largest Root test
employed to test for the significance of the canonical correlations at 0.05 significant levels
shows the calculated F-value 3.5247 and the tabulated F-value 2.90. This suggests that the
degree of agglomeration economies enjoyed by firms is significantly explained by the size
and structural characteristics of the firms. The paper therefore recommends more and active
government participation in the industrial scene, given the necessary support for the
expansion of firm’s structural characteristics which will lead to increase agglomeration
economies enjoyed by these firms.
Key words: agglomeration economies, firms, multiplier effect, structural characteristics
* * * * * *
INTRODUCTION
Industrial agglomeration refers to the concentration of several industries in a given place or
area. Such a concentration takes place because the area in question has the greatest location
advantage over other areas, including the advantage of proximity to related industries. As stated
earlier, manufacturing firms’ agglomerate in an industrial estate because of the infrastructural
facilities like good roads, electricity and water supply, transport and communication well located
industrial site with needed utilities, factory premises and other supportive facilities.
The concentration of the production facilities of a single firm or across multiple firms in a
single location generates cost-saving scale effects and often leads to further agglomeration of firms

254 Adejompo FAGBOHUNKA
through an industrial location process (Weber, 1929; Venables, 2008). Such cost saving effects of
agglomeration is often called agglomeration economies. Agglomerative activity can take many
forms (Roller, 2007) and is often considered to result in either „localization“ or „urbanization“
(external) economies dependent upon the industrial composition of the cluster or complex.
Localization economies involve economies amongst similar firms, while economies amongst
unlike firms are known as urbanization economies. The latter form of agglomeration has received
greater attention in the literature, often providing a mechanism for analyses of differential urban
growth and optimal city size. Locating a firm in close proximity to similar types of firms or
suppliers/demanders may have economic motivations in terms of enhanced productivity or reduced
costs. The implied agglomeration, externalities or economies across firms in an industry or sector
may be due to various forces, including a conglomeration of specialized inputs and informational
or knowledge spillovers. That a firm locates in the midst of other manufacturing firms, allows it to
employ specialist each of whom by devoting all his attention to a relatively small part of the
company’s work, may do much to increase productivity. Collaboration in research and
development also help the firms that agglomerate especially in the design and development of new
products, which may seem to be a protracted and expensive undertaking by a single firm. Also, the
provision of specialist maintenance services or training facilities or the development of a pool of
labour with the skills appropriate to the industry has been made possible by the agglomeration of
firms over space. Industrial location decisions of countries or regions entrepreneurs cannot be fully
appreciated and properly assessed without taking into consideration the structural characteristics of
the industries involved. This is why great attention has been paid to the structural aspects of
manufacturing industries. The structural characteristics referred to in this chapter include the
following: the type of establishment, the age of firms, estimated firms investment (in naira), the
plant size (floor space square meters) and the labour force; indicated by number of employees.
CONCEPTUAL ISSUES/ LITERATURE REVIEW

The concept of external/agglomeration economies has held a central place within
geographical accounts of the spatial concentration of economic activity since Weber’s discussion
of agglomeration Fagbohunka (2014). The existence of externalities and increasing returns to scale
in production is the most important explanatory factor for the geographic concentration of firms.
Even if individual firms face constant internal returns to scale, agglomeration may generate
externalities that create productivity advancements for individual firms in a given locations and
therefore lead to increasing returns to scale at an aggregate level. Many studies have shown that
agglomeration economics can affect productivity levels of local firms and boost the economic
performance of a region (Atkenson, 2010; Beason, 1987; Feser, 2003, 1988; Henderson, 2003;
Moomaw, 1988; Bottazi & Peri, 2007). They tested the degree to which productivity increases
with industry size (locationalization economies) or city size (urbanization economics). In addition
Wheeler & Mody, 1992; Reis & Traca, 2009; Bos & Kroetter, 2011; found that agglomeration
economics are positively associated with firms investments and location decisions.
Positive spillovers or agglomeration economics are often called thick market effects.
Krugman (1991) has argued that concentration of economic activity has its benefits. So having
production and resources already concentrated on region very likely gives region a
competitiveness advantage. Industrial structure has two basic elements which are: the physical and
the organizational. The physical elements can be divided into the spatial/ physical aspect which is
the distribution of industrial activity to specific location and non-spatial aspect which includes the
raw material sourcing, the labour force, sources of labour gross output and value added by
manufacture. The organizational structure includes the nature of control and ownership structure.
THE STUDY AREA AND THE METHODS

The Lagos region is situated along the south west of Nigeria, approximately between
latitudes 6027’ and 6037’ north of the equator and longitudes 3015’ and 3047’ east of Greenwich
The Influence of Firms Structural Characteristics on the Degree… 255
meridian, with a land area of about 1,088 km², covers about 32 percent of the land area of Lagos
state. About 20 percent of this area is made up of Lagoons and mangrove swamps. Lagos region is
the leading, industrial, commercial, financial and maritime nerve-centre of the country. Over 60
percent of all commercial transactions in Nigeria are carried out or finalized in the Lagos region.
About 70 percent of the total value of industrial investments in Nigeria is in the Lagos region.
Over 65 percent of the country’s industrial employment is concentrated in this region, leaving the
remaining 35 percent in other parts of the country. The core of the state and a highly urbanized
local government areas consisting of Lagos Island, Lagos Mainland, Surulere, Apapa and Eti-Osa.
The centre and most developed of this chain of Island is Lagos Island.The Lagos state population
figure for the 2006 national population census is 8,048,430. The first stage in the collection of
primary data was the reconnaissance survey of the study area, while total sampling method was
employed in the questionnaire administration. One hundred and three questionnaires were
administered in twelve industrial estates; one questionnaire in each of the firm, connoting that all
the firms in the industrial estates was successfully covered in the questionnaire administration.
FINDINGS
AGE OF ESTABLISHMENT
The age of firms presented in figure 1 shows that out of the 103 (100%) firms, only two
(1.94%) firms were established between 1956 and 1960. Another 3 (2.9%) firms were established
between 1961 and 1965, while four (3.9%) firms were established between 1966 and 1970. The
number of firms established increased to five (4.9%) in 1971-1975, while six (5.8%) firms were
established between 1976 and 1980. Also the number of firms established between 1981 and 1985
increased to 8 (7.8%), 10 (9.7%) firms between 1986 and 1990 and 14 (13.6%) between 1991-
1995. Furthermore, the number of firms established between 1996 and 2000 were 11(10.61),
whereas the eight (7.8%) where established between 2001 and 2005. Also, 11 (10.6%) where
established between 2006 and 2010, and 12 (11.7%) between 2011 and 2014. The number of firms
established has shown a steady increase especially between 1956 and 1990, it decline slightly in
1991 and 1995 and rise again between 2006 and 2010.
Figure 1. Ages of Firms

Source: Author’s Analysis, 2015
Figure 2 depicts the areal size of plants, 41 (39.8%) firms have their areal size less than
500 square meters, while 32 (31.1%) firms were in the category of 500-1000 square metres, 21
(20.4%) firms have areal size ranging from 1001-2000 square meters, six (5.8%) firms have areal
size between 2001-3000 square meters, three (2.9%) have their areal size greater than 3000 square
meters. Majority of the firms have their areal size less than 500 square metre.
Figure 2. Areal Plant Size

CAPACITY UTILIZATION OF FIRMS

Fig. 3 reveals the capacity utilization of firms. None of the firms have their capacity
utilization less than 21%, 4(3.9%) firms have their capacity utilization between 21-40%, while, 10
(9.7%) firms have between 41-60%, 35 (34%) firms have between 61-80%, and 54 (52.4%) have
their capacity utilization between 81-100%. This indicates that majority of the firms have their
capacity utilization between 81-100%.
Figure 3. Firms Capacity Utilization

FIRM’S INVESTMENT
Figure 4 Shows the estimated firms investment. Out of 103 (100%) firms, nine (8.7%)
firms invested less than N1m, 12 (11.7%) firms invested between N1m -50m naira, four (3.9%)
firms invested between N51m -N 100 while, eight (7.8%) firms invested between N 101m-
N150m, also, 11 (11%) firms invested between N 151m - N 200m and 59 (57%) firms invested
above N200m. It is apparent that many of the firms invested above N200m; this also points to the
fact that most of the firms are large scale industries, federal government 1990 opined that large
scale industries are those firms having above 750,000.00 investments.
Figure 4. Firms Investment in Naira

Table 1 reveal that 38 (36.9%) firms have less than six management staff, 46 (44.7%) have
between 6 and 10 management staff, 12 (11.7%) have between 11and 14; 4 (3.9%) have between
15 and 19 management staff, only two (1.9%) have between 20 and 24 only, one (0.97%) have
between 25 and 29 management staff.
Table 1. The Management Size of Firms

Management Staff Frequency Percentage
<6 38 36.9
6-10 46 44.7
11-14 12 11.7
15-19 4 3.9
20-24 2 1.9
25 and above 1 0.97
Total 103 100
Table 2 depicts the auxiliary, clerical and operational/technical staff , 73 (70.9%) firms
have less than 51, 24 (23.3%) firms have between 51-100, only one (0.97%) firm have between
101-150, while 2 firms (1.9%) have between 151-200, only one (0.97%) firms have between 201-
250, 251-300 respectively, also, one (0.97%) have above 300.
Table 2. The Firms Auxiliary /Clerical and Operational Staff

Auxilliary/Clerical and Operational
Frequency Percentage
Staff
< 51 73 70.9
51-100 24 23.3
101-150 1 0.97
151-200 2 1.9
201-250 1 0.97
251-300 1 0.97
300 and above 1 0.97
Total 103 100
AGGLOMERATION FOREDEALS AMONGST FIRMS IN 2014

Figure 5 shows the agglomeration benefits in year 2014. There is significant variation in the
agglomeration benefits amongst the firms. Seventy nine (76.7%) firms enjoyed <10% savings in
telecommunication, whereas 20 (19.4%) firms enjoyed < 10 % savings as a result of access to
financial institution. Also 3 (3%) firms enjoyed between 41 and 50% savings as a result of water
supply, while 25 (24.3%) firms enjoyed between 41 and 50% due to Access to financial institution.
It is vivid from the figure that access to financial institution was the most dominant, while none of
the firms realized above 90% savings.
Figure 5. Agglomeration Benefits amongst Firms in 2014
The hypothesis which states that: The degree of agglomeration economies enjoyed by firms
is not determined by the structural characteristic of firms is tested using the canonical correlation
statistical technique.
The canonical correlation equation is given by,
CVY1 = a1Y1+a2Y2 + … + amYmCVX1 = b1X1+ b2X2 +…+ bpXp.
Y’s = Agglomeration economies, forming the dependent variables, where
Y1= Joint Transportation (Savings accruing from joint transportation (transportation economies)
Y2 = Joint Power supply (Savings accruing from joint use of power (power economies)
Y3 = Joint Raw Material Purchase/Supply (Savings accruing from joint Raw materials purchase
(input economies)
Y4 = Collaboration in Research and Development (Savings accruing from joint R & D measured
as a percentage monetary savings from R&D)
Y5 = Joint Labour Supply (Savings accruing from wage rate (Labour economies i.e. reduction in
the cost of Labour)
Y6 = Joint Water Supply (Savings accruing from joint water supply measured as a percentage
reduction in the cost of water supply).
Y7 = Joint waste treatment (Savings accruing from joint waste treatment)
Y8 = Joint Security (Savings accruing from joint security services).
Y9 = Joint Telecommunication (Savings accruing from joint telecommunication).
Y10 = Joint Ports & Shipping (Savings accruing from joint ports and shipping)
Y11= Access to Financial institution (Savings accruing from access to financial Institution).
While X’s = Structural characteristics, forming the independent variables. Where
X1= Age of Firms (Years)

X2 = Areal plant size (m2)
X3 = Capacity utilization (in percentage)
X4 = Labour Size (Number of workers)
X5 = Firms Investment (the monetary value)
Table 4 shows the result of Canonical Correlation Analysis of agglomeration economies
and structural characteristics of firms. It reveals that agglomeration economies have a stronger
variation coefficient, with r value of 0.9009, r2 value of 0.87 and 87% variance, while the
structural characteristics has r value of 0.8381, r2 value of 0.70 and 70% of variance.
The Roy’s Largest Root Test depicted in table 5 was employed to test for the significance
of the canonical correlations at 0.05 significant levels; result of the test shows the calculated F-
value 3.5247 and the tabulated F-value 2.90. Since the calculated F-value is greater than the
tabulated value. The null hypothesis is therefore rejected while the alternative hypothesis which
states that the degree of agglomeration economies is determined by the structural characteristics of
firms is accepted. This suggests that the degree of agglomeration economies enjoyed by firms is
significantly explained by the size and structural characteristics of the firms.
Table 4. Summary of result of Canonical Correlation Analysis

Canonical
Variables Correlation r2% of variance Decision
(r)
Set I Accept H1
Y1- 11 0.9009 0.81 81%
Set II
X111 – X555 0.8381 0.70 70%
Table 5. Roy’s Largest Root Test of Significant

R dfr dfc Level of Significant Calc. F Tab. F. Decision
0.9009
11 9 5% 3.5247 2.90 H1 is accepted
0.8381
SUMMARY AND CONCLUSION

The paper has examined the influence of firm’s structural characteristic on the degree of
agglomeration economies enjoyed amongst firms. The firm’s structural characteristics analyzed in
relation to agglomeration economies ranges from ages of firms (years), Areal plant size (m²).
Capacity utilization (%), Labour size (number of workers) to firm’s investment (monetary value).
The paper reveals that the number of firms established shows a steady increase especially between
1945-1985, declining slightly in 1986 and 1995 and rise again between 1996-2005.
Majority of the firms have their areal size less than 500 square metre and their capacity
utilization between 81-100%. It is apparent that many of the firms are large scale, since most of the
firms invested above N200m. Federal government 1990 has opined that large scale industries are
those firms having above 750,000.00 investments. Seventy three firms have less than fifty one
auxiliary/clerical and operational Staff, while 46 (44.7%) have between 6 and 10 management
staff. The agglomeration economies enjoyed by firms includes; joint transportation, joint power
supply, joint raw material purchase/supply, collaboration in research and development, joint labour
supply, joint water supply, joint waste treatment, joint security, joint telecommunication, joint
ports & shipping, access to financial institution.
The canonical correlation analysis carried out to test the influence of firms’ structural
characteristics on the degree of agglomeration economies reveals that agglomeration economies
have a stronger variation coefficient, while the Roy’s Largest Root test employed to test for the
significance of the canonical correlations shows the calculated F-value 3.5247 and the tabulated F-
value 2.90. This suggests that the degree of agglomeration economies enjoyed by firms is
significantly explained by the size and structural characteristics of the firms. Hence, the structural
characteristics of firms have a tremendous positive impact on the agglomeration economies
enjoyed amongst firms. It could therefore be inferred that agglomeration economies if encouraged
will help to boost the local economy, leading to industrial expansion which is a panacea to socio-
economic development.
The paper has reveals that improvement and overhauling of firms structural characteristic
will help immensely in industrial revival, thriving, increase output, improved industrial relations
and partnership and more importantly enjoyment of more agglomeration benefits. The paper
therefore recommends more and active government participation in the industrial scene, given the
necessary support for the expansion of firm’s structural characteristics through liberalization of the
industrial location factors, enacting and implementing friendly labour laws and giving credit
facilities to interested investors. These recommendations, if implemented will lead to increase
agglomeration economies.
REFERENCES
Adejompo Fagbohunka (2014), Firms Location and Relative Importance of Location Factors Amongst Firms in the Lagos
Region, Nigeria, Research on Humanities and Social Sciences Vol. 4, No. 8.
Atkenson A., Burstein A. (2010), Innovation, Firm, Dynamics and International Trade, Journal of Political Economy,
118(3),433-484.
Bos J., Koetter M. (2011), Technology clubs, R&D and Growth Patterns: Evidence from EU Manufacturing, Review of
Economics and Statistics, 54(1), Pp. 187-194.
Botazi L., Peri G. (2007), The International Dynamics of R & D and Innovation in the long run and in the Short Run,
Economic Journal, 117(578), Pp. 486-511.
Bottazi L., Peri G. (1999), Innovation, Demand and Knowledge Spillovers; Theory and Evidence from European Regions,
Paper Prepared for the Conference on „Lessons from International Economics for International Economics”,
June, 11 – 12, 1999, Cluster Center for International Business and Policy – Studienzetrum Gerzensee, pp.7-9.
Feser E. (2003), A flexible test for agglomeration economics in two US Manufacturing Industries, Regional Science and
Urban Economics, 31, 1-190.
Fujita M., Krugman P., Venables A.J. (1999), The Spatial Economy. Cities, Regions and International Trade, Cambridge,
Mass and London.
Henderson V. (2003), Marshall’s Scale Economies, Journal of Urban Economics, 53, 1 -28.
Krugman P. (1993), The Current case for Industrial Policy, In D. Salvatore (Eds); Protectionism and World Welfare
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Moomaw R.L. (1998), Agglomeration Economies: Localization or Urbanization; Urban Studies, 25, 150-161.
Reis A.B., Traca (2009), Spillovers and Competitive pressure for long-run Innovation, European Economic Review, 52
(4), Pp. 589-610.
Roller L.H. (2007), Why firms form (or Do Not form) RIVS, Economic Journal, 117(522), pp. 1122-44.
Venables Anthony (2008), New Economic Geography: The New Palgrave Dictionary of Economics, 2nd Edition Abstract.
Weber A. (1929), Theory of the Location of Industries, Chicago: University of Chicago Press.
Wheeler D., Mody A. (1992), International Investment Location Decision: the case of U. S. Firms, Journal of International
Economics, 33, 57-76.

USING GIS FOR CAVES MODELLING AND ANALYSIS. THE STUDY

CASE OF ANINA MINING AREA (BANAT MOUNTAINS, ROMANIA)
Laurențiu ARTUGYAN
West University of Timișoara, Department of Geography, Bld. V. Pârvan, No. 4
e-mail: lau_artugyan@yahoo.com
Abstract: GIS started to be used also in caves’ mapping, but the work in this area is quite less
widespread as surface mapping. The aim of this paper is to present an approach to caves’
digital modelling and analysis, using GIS and geovisualization techniques. COMPASS
program is a software package designed for editing, processing, analysing and visualizing
data on computer mapping caves. The programs allow input caves, reviewing data, obtaining
statistics on caves, view plans from different angles on the monitor, and finally these views
can then be printed. In this paper, we obtain digital models for endokarstic landforms situated
in a karstic area in the South-West of Romania. We convert the Speleological data from
analog into digital data and then obtained a virtual model for 4 cavities. Modelling karst
cavities using GIS software require certain advantages and disadvantages. As advantages we
can observe the fact that employing such a program can export a cave modelling in various
formats and can include the function of spatial analysis in various programs, and the
introduction of such objects in the Web Free and accessible. The main drawback to
COMPASS program is given the simplicity and the limitation in modelling caves’ galleries.
This program gives the form of tubes, pipes, made from a variety of geometric shapes. For
Anina Mining Area, where nowadays local authorities are trying to develop tourism as a
branch of economic recovery, these digital data regarding the most important caves in the area
could be very useful in the management plans and in the tourist strategies.
Key words: karst, GIS, cave modelling, Anina, Romania
* * * * * *
INTRODUCTION
Before the 90s and before the Geographical Information Systems (GIS) period, maps on
paper were probably the most used method to study geospatial data. In the 90s the scientific
visualization offered the term „visualization" (Kraak, 2002).
Goodchild (2000) talks about the limits of analog maps: (I) maps should be smooth, flat,
(II) a map provides a single level of detail, (III) maps are static and (IV) the production of maps is
generally slow. These limitations also apply to the 2D digital maps in his opinion.
Geographic Information Systems (GIS) are developed so as to represent real-world objects
in cyberspace, virtual. Representations of the real world are made as close to the models created in
the human mind (Bishr, 1998).

262 Laurențiu ARTUGYAN
Maps continue to be the base of navigation even in the virtual computer. A method of
navigation closer to reality can be obtained by exploiting 3D data visualization, indeed, more
sophisticated, and allowing users to interact with 3D modelled scenarios in the so-called „virtual
reality". This „virtual reality" is a tool that has as aim to provide users with a system based on a
computer system that deals with real or realistic, having a live interaction with the data represented
(Catarci et al., 2002).
Dimensional information needs grew and she continues to grow rapidly. Modelling reality with
three-dimensional representations is preferred in practice because they increase the ability of scientists
in the fields of Geosciences to analyse data and make determinations as accurate (Wu et al., 2008).
The methods provided by Geographical Information Systems offer great flexibility and customization
possibilities in the design of modern maps. Geovisualization, as a tool based on GIS techniques bring new
ways to design maps and representations of the world around them (Longley et al., 2005).
GIS started to be used also in caves’ mapping, but the work in this area is quite less
widespread as surface mapping, based on software that is dealing with cave mapping and digital
representations. Some works regarding GIS used in cave studies are done by Ohms and Reece
(2002), Hung et al. (2002), Moyes (2002), Szukalski (2002), Harley et al. (2010).
In Romania, GIS studies in the field of the caves we may say that are missing: Constantin
(1998) with a GIS database proposal, Artugyan (2010) with a study regarding the connection of
two caves in the Anina Mountains using GIS methods. We think that there exist many directions
were GIS methods could be used in caves’ studies. The aim of this paper is to present an approach
of caves’ digital modelling and analysis using GIS and geovisualization techniques. We must be
aware that any description of reality is actually an abstraction of real world elements.
Representations of real-world phenomena and objects are abstracted or by proxy, or by
simplification, either by ignoring some features.
STUDY AREA
The study area of this paper is situated in the South-West of Romania, in Caraș-Severin
County. It is located in Banat Mountains, more precisely in a subunit of Banat Mountains
called Anina Mountains, called after the town with the same name located in the centre of this
mountain area. Reșița-Moldova Nouă Synclinorium is the place for classic getic sedimentary
development and Anina is a town situated in the centre of this basin. In this area are thick
sedimentary deposits (Mutihac & Ionesi, 1974).
The karst of Reșița-Moldova Nouă Synclinorium is considered as a prototype of
suspended karst plateaus (Onac, 2000). The faults, that are indicating a higher density in the
area, are favourable in the karstification processes. The orientation of these tectonic features
is indicating the main drainage direction and act as boundaries between the main karst
systems in the region (Iurkiewicz et al., 1996).
The field which represents the study case of this paper is situated in the centre of Anina
Mountains. Anina Mining Area was the name given by Sencu (1977) for the area which is
surrounded Anina town and it may be exploited by mining activities.
Anina Mining Area, due to large areas covered with limestone, is symbolized by many
karstic landforms, either open or underground. There are sinkholes, uvalas, poljes, springs,
potholes, blind valleys, sinkholes valleys, dry valleys and karrens. On the other side, the
underground landforms are represented by a high density of caves and vertical shafts.
DATA AND METHODS

The data that we used in our study is based on materials as caves’ maps that were scanned
and spatial referenced, GPS points marked in the field trips, topographical maps of scale at
1:25000 and aerial photos. Based on these materials we obtained the digital data regarding most
important of the caves located in the Anina Mining Area. Our approach implies two perspectives:
first - 2D perspective. This first perspective was done by overlapping DEM, topographic maps
Using GIS for Caves Modelling and Analysis… 263
or aerial photographs over those digitized galleries. To get those digitized galleries, previous
caves’ plans were Geo-referenced having as the source material the plans for those caves made
by Vasile Sencu (1963 and 1964). The second perspective is about 3D modelling. It was based
along the information pulled from the same cave plans, but this time as data of cave mapping in
the field. After that, the data was introduced into a specialized program for karst cavities
modelling, COMPASS Cave Survey. First, we scanned some plans for the most significant caves
in this region. Then those caves were georeferenced, and digitized their galleries. This method was
applied to obtain gallery's caves perspective on 2D and overlapping aerial photographs (figure 1a),
topographic maps (figure 1b) and geological maps. These steps were developed in the ArcMap 10.
Figure 1. Buhui Cave overlapping aerial photographs

(Source: ANCPI) (a) and topographic maps (b) (Source: Military Topographic Directorate)
For three-dimensional perspective representation of karst landforms belonging to modelling

choice of four of the biggest and most beautiful karst cavities Anina Mountains: Buhui Cave,
Plopa Cave, Ponor Cave and Mărghitaş Cave. Obtaining three-dimensional models of the caves
were done using the COMPASS program. COMPASS program is a software package designed for
editing, processing, analysing and visualizing data on computer mapping caves. The programs
allow input caves, reviewing data, obtaining statistics on caves, view plans from different angles
on the monitor, and finally these views can then be printed. In this suite of programs were
introduced mapping data extracted from the scanned plans of the caves mentioned above. After
scanning the caves plans, mapping data extraction followed exactly as would be done in this field
by entering data specific mapping underground cave in the table (see example table 1), and then,
these data have been entered in COMPASS. Data mapping refers to the distance from the starting
point (station) and one destination (visa), distance (calculated in meters) of the visa to the left and
right walls, distance from the cave ceiling, the distance the floor of the cave (if visa section is an
area with rocks or other obstacles to the floor of the cave), the angle towards magnetic north and
inclination to the starting point (measured in degrees) (Povară et al., 1982).
Table 1. Example of a table for cave survey in the field

Distance Distance
Station Visa Distance Height Depth Azimuth Inclination
Left Right
0 1 13.2 3 4.1 2 0 234 0
1 2 2.8 2 0.3 1.4 0 139 0
2 3 35 1.657 2 0.45 0 209 -2
3 4 34 2.2 1.2 1.1 0.5 145 -4
To give a spatial reference, we chose for assigning coordinates of stations/visas (start/stop

in a cave mapping) of points drawn in COMPASS program. We introduced four extreme points’
coordinates and altitude relative to those points, and then we exported as shapefiles that cave
model to use in ESRI programs.

The results are represented by digital models (2D and 3D) for 4 of the most representative
caves in the Anina Mountains. Three-dimensional models, with all the minuses given the difficulty
of modelling the data from the underground are interesting results especially due to the working
methodology. For 3D models we obtain these models in COMPASS software (figure 2) and then
we exported into Shapefile format to be able to use it also in ArcScene 10 (figure 3).
In any virtual modelling we cannot avoid the introduction of errors in the model generated
in the digital environment. The reality is very complex and especially karst underground environment.
Although it was anticipated relatively large errors in 3D modelling caves, by correcting and reassessment
of the process we managed to reduce the errors. This aspect was verified by overlapping digitized galleries
in ArcMap with those polygons derived automatically by COMPASS software. We observe small errors
in the model obtained automatically. This is due to the COMPASS program generates polygons and not
smooth contours. The fact that the errors are relatively small and mainly generated within the COMPASS
Cave Survey software could be notice by visual comparison between those two approaches manually
digitized and automatically generated models, shown in figure 4a and figure 4b.
Modelling karst cavities using GIS software require certain advantages and disadvantages.
As advantages we can observe the fact that employing such a program can export a cave modelling
in various formats and can include the function of spatial analysis in various programs, and the
introduction of such objects in the Web Free and accessible.
Figure 2. Plopa Cave - 3D model in COMPASS software (colours are representing the depth of galleries)
Figure 3. Plopa Cave - 3D model of in ArcScene 10 software (colours are representing the depth of galleries)
Figure 4. Differences between manual digitised galleries and those obtained using automatic modeling:
Plopa Cave (a) and Ponor Cave (b)
(Source of background image: ANCPI)
The main drawback to COMPASS program is given the simplicity and the limitation in
modelling caves’ galleries. This program gives the form of tubes, pipes, made from a variety of
geometric shapes. Due to these limitations in modelling, the visual aspect of caves is not the most
aesthetic, but considering the difficulty in modelling the subsurface can say that is a success that
can shape karst cavities using a computer and especially that we integrate these models in various
other soft wares for analysis and visualization.
Figure 5. Plopa Cave - distance from entrance in COMPASS Software
Figure 6. Plopa Cave - depth of galleries (pink is less depth - red is the maximum depth)
With the COMPASS program, we can exploit various approaches from digital modelling
perspective for caves. These functions of the COMPASS software can analyse various
perspectives develop galleries of caves. Subsequently, these analyses related to distance from the
entrance (figure 5), the depth of cave’s galleries (figure 6), cave morphology, evolution, can be
implemented in developing management plans for these karst cavities and to tackle analysis
regarding land use in the gallery development to avoid certain threats that are rising based on
human activities at the surface.
Geographic Information Systems have evolved from isolated GIS to systems with a high
degree of interoperability. The original purpose of a Geographic Information System was to store,
manipulate and maintain data that is directly related to the mission system users respectively,
which were created data without question the data exchange between systems. But increasing need
to share information with other institutions and reduce costs, it was the creation of tools to support
not only the distribution and sharing of data, and interoperability between data and services
(Laurini et al., 2005).
The outcomes can be accessed also in Google Earth. The representations were loaded in.
kml and. kmz on a Google site and following the instructions on the home page of this site, you
can access representations of karst cavities. The link to the caves on this site is:
https://sites.google.com/site/caveskml/system/app/pages/recentChanges.
CONCLUSIONS
In this paper, we obtain digital models for endokarstic landforms situated in a karstic area
in the South-West of Romania. We convert the Speleological data from analog into digital data
and then obtained a virtual model for 4 cavities. Besides, we upload some of our results in one
Google site, both in JPG format and kml format, with the main idea that open those caves in
Google Earth. Based on this work we are able to observe the difference between manual
representations of this underground landforms and the automated process. Having these digital
models we are able to use those ones in more complex spatial analysis. We can integrate those
models in analysis combined with topographical maps, aerial maps or Digital Elevation Models. In
this way we are able to realize an integrated analysis in a karstic region, studying both the surface
and subsurface landforms. Despite the strengths of GIS techniques, the quality and quantity of
information available when we require shaping reality is real important. This makes the quality
and character of data had some drawbacks that led to some limitations in this field.
3D caves modelling using GIS programs involve some loss of information, quantitative and
especially qualitative. Quantitative, when we have a plan map in centimetres and then we should
convert it into meters. There we lost at every transformation some units and certain errors will
occur at the end. Qualitative loss covers issues on how to present the result of these three-
dimensional modelling. The existing software currently on the market turns the cave into a burrow,
in a series of tubes. And the most attractive elements of the caves can not be placed into a
„pipeline". All the previously mentioned limitations of the study may be targets of future studies,
the objective of developing new solutions for data acquisition and modelling caves using GIS-
techniques and geovizualisation.
In our future work we intend to enrich the number of caves in the digital approach, and also
to develop new ideas regarding caves modelling and representation using GIS-techniques and
geovisualization. Our study could be very useful for caves’ administrations in the study area and
also for tourist’s perspectives regarding these caves. Besides, when you have a digital model, you
are able to update this model with some new discover regarding the cave’s galleries, meaning less
time consuming to draw the map from the beginning. This approach could be very useful for
caving associations that are managing these sites. With such digital data regarding the location and
development of cave’s galleries, territorial planning in karst areas could be easier done paying
attention to the most vulnerable sites in these regions, naming here caves and their speleothems.
For Anina Mining Area, where nowadays local authorities are trying to develop tourism as
a branch of economic recovery, these digital data regarding the most important caves in the area
could be very useful in the management plans and in the tourist strategies. Part of our results could
be very useful in tourism promotion of the caves in the area as geomorphosites (Artugyan, 2014)
because part of these results could be easily understood by the general public, due to the access
using interfaces as Google Earth or ArcGIS Explorer Online.
Acknowledgments
This work has been supported from the strategic grant POSDRU/159/1.5/S/133391, Project
„Doctoral and Postdoctoral programs of excellence for highly qualified human resources training for
research in the field of Life sciences, Environment and Earth Science”cofinanced by the European
Social Fund within the Sectorial Operational Program Human Resources Development 2007–2013.
REFERENCES
Artugyan L. (2010), Using GIS to show the connection between Buhui Cave and Cuptoare Cave, Aninei Mountains (Banat
Mountains, Romania). Analele Universităţii de Vest din Timişoara, GEOGRAFIE, vol. XX, pp. 59-68.
Artugyan L. (2014), Geomorphosites as a valuable resource for tourism development in a deprived area. The case study of
Anina Karstic Region (Banat Mountains, Romania), Analele Universităţii din Oradea, Seria Geografie, Year
XXIV, no. 2/2014 (December), pp. 89-100.
Bishr Y. (1998), Overcoming the semantic and other barriers to GIS interoperability, International Journal of Geographical
Information Science, 12:4, 299-314.
Catarci T., d’Amore F., Janecek P., Spaccapietra S. (2002), Interacting with GIS: From Paper Cartography to Virtual
Environments, Advanced Geographic Information Systems-Vol.I, Encyclopedia of Life Support Systems (EOLSS)
Constantin S. (1998), Speleological databases - A GIS Approach, In: Proc. 2nd Intl. Symp, on Karst Water Resources, Kermanshah, Iran.
Kraak M.J. (2002), Geovisualization illustrated, ISPRS Journal of Photogrammetry & Remote Sensing, 57, 390–399, Elsevier.
Harley, G.L., Reeder, P.P., Polk, J.S., Van Beynen, P.E. (2010), Developing a GIS- based inventory for the implementation
of cave management protocols in Withlacoochee State Forest, Florida. Journal of Cave and Karst Studies, v. 72,
no. 1, p. 35–42. DOI: 10.4311/jcks2008lsc0063
Hung L.Q., Dinh N.Q., Batelaan O., Tam V.T., Lagrou D. (2002), Remote sensing and GIS-based analysis of cave
development in the Suoimuoi Catchment (Son La - NW Vietnam). Journal of Cave and Karst Studies 64(1): 23-33.
Iurkiewicz A., Dragomir G., Rotaru A., Bădescu B. (1996), Karst systems in Banat Mountains (Reșița-Nera zone),
Theoretical and Applied Karstology, vol. 9, 121-140.
Laurini R., Yétongnon K., Bensliman D. (2005), GIS Interoperability, From Problems to Solutions, Advanced Geographic
Information Systems – Vol.II, Enciclopedia of Life Support Systems (EOLSS).
Longley P.A., Goodchild M.F., Maguire D.J., Rhind D.W. (2005), Geographical Information Systems and Science, 2nd
Edition, John Wiley & Sons Ltd, the Atrium, Southern Gate, Chichester, England, 517 pp.
Mutihac V., Ionesi L. (1974), Geologia României, Editura Tehnică, București.
Moyes H. (2002), The use of GIS in the spatial analysis of an archaeological cave site. Journal of Cave and Karst Studies 64(1): 9-16.
Ohms R., Reece M. (2002). Using GIS to manage two large cave systems, Wind and Jewel Caves, South Dakota, Journal of
Cave and Karst Studies 64(1): 4-8.
Onac B. (2000), Geologia regiunilor carstice (Geology of Karst Terrains), Universitatea „Babes-Bolyai” Cluj-Napoca,
Institutul de Speologie „Emil Racoviță” Cluj-Napoca.
Orășeanu I., Iurkiewicz A. (2010), Karst Hydrogeology of Romania, Ed. Federația Română de Speologie, Oradea, 444 pp.
Povară I., Goran C., Gutt W. (1982), Speologia-ghid practic, Ed.Sport-Turism, Bucureşti.
Sencu V. (1963), Cercetǎri asupra carstului din jurul localităţii Anina (Banat) - Peşterile din bazinele pâraielor Anina şi
Buhui, Probleme de Geografie, vol. X.
Sencu V. (1964), Cercetări asupra carstului din partea sudică a localității Anina (Banat). Peșterile din bazinele pâraielor
Steierdorf și Ponor, Studii și cercetări de geologie, geofizică și geografie, Tomul 11, p.140-162.
Sencu V. (1977), Carstul din câmpul minier Anina, Studii și Cercetări de Geologie, Geofizică, Geografie, Tom XXIV, Nr. 2, p.199-212.
Szukalski B.W. (2002), Introduction to cave and karst GIS. Journal of Cave and Karst Studies 64(1): 3.
Wu Q., Xu H., Zhou W. (2008), Development of a 3D GIS and its application to karst areas, Environmental Geology,
Volume 54, Number 5, 1037-1045, SpringerLink.
http://www.fountainware.com/compass/ accessed at 20.03.2013.

GEOMORPHOLOGICAL SYSTEM’S VULNERABILITY OF THE

EASTERN REGION OF PETROŞANI DEPRESSION AND GENERATION
OF CRITICAL ENVIRONMENTS BY THE COAL EXPLOITATION
ACTIVITY
Ciprian NIMARĂ
University of Petroşani, Faculty of Mining, Department of Management, Environmental Engineering and Geology
Petroşani, Romania, e-mail: cikgeogra@yahoo.com
George-Bogdan TOFAN
„Vasile Goldiş” Western University of Arad, Faculty of Natural Sciences, Engineering and Informatics, Department of
Biology, Ecology and Geography, Baia Mare Branch, 5 Culturii Street, Romania,
e-mail: tofanbogdan_geografie@yahoo.com
Abstract: Eastern Region of Petroşani Depression is a complex intensely modified by coal

mining activity, an activity that has increased the vulnerability of the system and the
formation of critical environments which evolution over time is difficult to establish. Critical
environments, seen as the product of environmental system malfunction caused by human
intervention, takes the form of thresholds, characterized by phenomena of disorganization of
information and energy that reduce or make disappear entirely the internal capacity of the
system to self-regulate and to ensure a dynamic balance.
Key words: vulnerability, coal exploitation, Petroşani Depression, anthropic relief.
* * * * * *
INTRODUCTION
Petroşani Depression is a lowered region of the Carpathians, limited to the North by the
mountain ranges: Retezat and Şureanu, South and Southeast by Vâlcan and Parâng Mountains. It
has an approximately guidance of NNE-SSW, stretching over a length of about 45 km and a width
ranging from East to West to 9-12 km. In terms of morphometry, the region looks like a lowland
area to frame the surrounding mountains. However, it is considered a high mountain depression
with a bottomed hilly, with the lowest altitude of 556 m (at the confluence of the two Jiu Rivers)
and the highest between 800 - 900 m, to the periphery in contact with the mountain frame (Pop,
2001; Ardeiu, 2004; Nimară, 2011). Working together for endogenous and exogenous factors have
manifested in different forms from place to place, so the landscape was imposed by certain
elements: structural, tectonic differential erosion etc. Within this perimeter regionalization, we
distinguish a number of units and subunits, having both common elements and elements that
differentiate them (Tufescu & Mocanu, 1964).

270 Ciprian NIMARĂ, George-Bogdan TOFAN
The evolution of the diversification fund constituted according to which issues have
become more complex morphological (Lupu, 1967). Looking at the ratio of the overall shape
of the basin, its morphology and structure, including tectonics, we find separating the two
regions of the depression: Eastern Region and Western Region. Mining, the main economic
activity in Petroşani Depression was a vital necessity of the development community in this
micro-region, but which „products" could be seen both in the natural environment and social
policy. The natural environment is highlighted by technogenic morphology varied in size,
shape and morphogenetic processes.
COAL MINING ACTIVITY AND GENERATION OF VULNERABLE AREAS

Anthropogenic modeling differs from the natural one by the degree of intensity of the
expression, complexity and form of products, making irreversible changes to the territory by generating
a high degree of vulnerability (Mac & Petrea, 2003; Mac, 1991, 2000, 2003; Anghel & Bilaşco, 2008;
Anghel & Todică, 2008; Anghel, 2009; Irimuş et al., 2009, Creţu et al., 2013; Vlaicu et al., 2013).
The areas with positive relief, modeled by human activity have been converted from the
original form to a horizontal form and flat surfaces were raised by tens of meters. Following this
feedback it generates a new spatial dimensioning and planning, resulting finally a relief
appearance by inversions and critical environments. Unpredictability, uncertainty, seemingly
determination and surprising character in building and succession states, is undeniable traits of a
system on risk. They are indecisive character and versatility both ways to solve energy imbalances
that occur on the evolutionary path of the system. Natural geomorphological modeling processes
are represented by the river, wind, glacial, marine or ocean, and the tectonic system modeling.
Anthropogenic processes that have a transformative effect of the relief and printing a certain print
to the landscape are: agricultural processes and techniques, construction (buildings, roads),
extraction and preparation of minerals, military actions etc (Nimară, 2010).
A feature of the human impact is the layer with increased susceptibility to change,
according to Hooke's theory, „human activity directly affects land area only on a limited layer",
which size varies according to the type of human activities, it being called susceptible layer. Also,
anthropic pressure introduces in the dynamics of the landscape a new chronological scale namely
anthropic chronological scale. Using this scale, the response of relief - landscape torque, affected
by specific human activity, in this case: mining, may be of the order of minutes until the years. We
could say that human activity is the same as weather; occurs every day, is widespread and is in
continuous change, affecting both the natural environment and human society by its manifestations
(Wang et al., 2001; Ilieş et al., 2010).
The social and economic evolution made by the transformations induced to the
environmental components and its answer, can be seen by highlighting the relations between the
environmental elements, seen in the field. As technological development and spatial extent of
anthropogenic areas, there was an increase in conflicting relations with the natural environment.
The type of occupied areas from different economic activities is shown in the following table 1.
Table 1. Type of occupied areas from different economic activities in Petroşani Depression
No. Occupied surface Percentage in depression area
Indicatory
crt. (ha) (%)
1 Agricultural area 31326 31,59
2 Forests 57015 57,50
3 Rivers and ponds 338 0,34
4 Other areas 10484 10,57
The extraction of solids is done both in underground and at surface. Both methods give
strong negative influences in relief in two forms:
Geomorphological System’s Vulnerability of the Eastern Region of Petroşani … 271
a) underground holes of various sizes and orientations (vertical or inclined galleries, large
cavities with different geometries);
b) surface cavities (craters, pits, excavation canals).
The adjacent area of underground mining area is destabilized by mining exploitation,
surface water or groundwater seepage, vibration (caused by blasts), explosions, mining transport,
that the chance of risk are effective.
Jiu Valley anthropogenic activity generates multiple and various changes in natural
conditions, including high importance are those that adversely affect land (table 2). Inventory of
economic activities generating such effects is the first step in the correct assessment of the types of
the degradation which is supported by the land. A short list of these includes: coal mining
extraction from underground and surface mining, tailings storage obtained from this, the land
filling of household waste, forest logging activity.
Table 2. Affected are (ha) and percentage of it (%)

Activity Area (ha) Percentage (%)
Sterile dumps 207.84 46.0
Preparation dumps 66.70 15.0
Municipal waste 7.50 2.0
Trenches and ravines 21.50 5.0
Slag deposits 20.00 4.0
Coal pits 94.18 21.0
Fractures and collapses 29.10 7.0
Total 446.82 100.0
Land degradation depends of the layer’s thickness. Exploiting the thin layers causes only
slight incline surface diving without being affected the crops in the area. In case of thick layers, it
manifests different stages of diving with intense layers rupture direction. It has been noticed the
appearance of springs, drying up of lakes and wells and disappear of vegetal soil. The location of
dumps and land deformations that occur have a direct consequence by burying topsoil.
Exhibition changes present deviations from the overall average. From the comparative
situation (figure 1 a, b), it appears that the biggest differences is realized by the Western
exhibitions, followed by Eastern and Northern. Significant differences are recorded in the
Southern exhibitions (Nimară, 2010).
Figure 1. Slope exhibition in the past (a) and present day (b)
Underground coal mining has great repercussions on the land surface by causing
subsidence, rupture or collapse. These phenomena not only allow normal use of the land, for the
initial goals, but also seriously affect the construction’s area (Hosu, 2003).
The severity of the surface deformation is dependent on assistance from the ground, the
level of stress and deformations arising and always has the effect of destroying the stability of the
surrounding rock. Fractured rocks on the excavation’s perimeter are put in motion, moving into
massive which is a function of their ability to fill the resulted gap. If it is very high, exceeding the
capacity rock’s fragments to fill it and stop such phenomenon rock’s deformation, the movement
can be transmitted to the ground surface (Nimară, 2010; Nimară, 2011).
Exploitation of thinner coal layers, cause only sinking of the surfaces without
compromising crop land; exploitation of thicker layers, where occur different diving areas in the
direction of rupture layers, the consequences on land are radically altering their total use.
Other undesirable consequences of this activity can be: the drying up of wells, the
emergence of new springs, disturbance of groundwater or the formation of permanent lakes in the
bottom of sinking areas. The affected areas by rupture and collapse of land because of the coal
mining in Petroşani Mining Basin are presented in the following table (table 3).
Table 3. Areas affected by rupture and collapse of land because of the coal mining
Surface Volume
Area Surface of influenced area (ha)
(ha) (thousand m3)
Petroşani 5,5 8571,9 14,54
Petrila 4,3 6701,6 11,36
Aninoasa 4,0 6234,1 10,57
Total 13,8 21507,6 36,47
IDENTIFICATION OF AFFECTED GEOMORPHOLOGIC RESOURCES

In the anthropic mining relief following the triggered of geomorphologic processes are
made relief microforms. The anthropic mining relief interests in duration of existence, typology,
dispersion mode, surface modification complexity initial coverage of a complex, potential risk and
induced effect. The affected areas with the highest vulnerability are:
- Meadow and terrace of Maleia brook
In the Northeast part of Petroşani Depression, in the vicinity of Petrila town, is located the
dump perimeter (figure 2) which is being developed close to the mining premises and continues to
the southern side of the Rusalin river and on the Northern side of Maleia brook. Both are tributary
waters of East Jiu.
The 2 East dump occupies an area of 2.10 ha and the land on where it is located the dump,
was initially a plateau with a slow morphology, with small slopes not exceeding 10°, generally
with a direction from South to North slope (table 4).
The five branches of the dump are arranged from West to South in the following order:
branch III, I, II, V and IV, with angles of 9o, 14o, 16o and 24o.
Table 4. Type of degraded land from the Petrila mining perimeter

No.
Type of degraded land Surface (ha)
crt.
1 Degraded land by subsidence phenomena 0.28
2 Degraded land by erosin phenomena (gullies and ravines) 0.10
3 Land with excessive surface erosion 7.01
4 Partly degraded land with grass surface 4.51
5 Submerged degraded land 6.21
6 Plateau 3.02
7 Degraded land with marsh phenomena 1.48
Figure 2. Structural and functional modification of geomorphologic environment in the area of Petrila town
(Source: www.google.com/earth)
- Arsului Valley
In the Arsului Valley sector, related to Lonea mining area, there are frequent collapses,
subsidence with negative influences on larger areas than the mine site (figure 4). The subsidence
phenomenon is a physical-mechanical mechanism that occurs as a result of the generation of gaps
in rocks deposits. Loose of sedimentary deposits induce a redistribution of masses and
rearrangement of layers so it results the deformation of the original topographic surface. The
process is manifested by the appearance of sinks with different amplitudes. In the adjacent areas of
the new made small depression appear humps and cracks that portend the extension of settlement.
The mechanism of this process is manifested differently, depending on the reservoir (thickness and
inclination of the layers, the physical and mechanical properties of rocks, tectonic, hydrological
and geological situation, local mining technologies etc.) In the sector of the valley (photo 2, 3), is
visible the topographic surface deformation due to the collapse of the roof directly after mining
extraction of mass blocks III, IV, VII, Layer 3.
- Defor Valley
The affected valley sector by mining is an area of 12.56 ha, located in the Eastern part of Jieţ River.
Figure 3. Transversal section through Defor coal pit

Following the discontinuation of mining in the coal pit in 1990, the Defor brook which was
diverted during mining works, resumed the old course and the water accumulate in the coal pit,
forming a lake with dimensions of 250/170 m, a depth of 20-25 m, water table elevation standing
at 745,92 m (figure 3).
As a result of mining in the studied area, the main areas where land can trigger mass
movements are Defor coal pit (figure 5) and Defor dump.
Factors that contribute to triggering of landslides in the area are:
- cracks and gullies formed by runoff water from precipitation;
- water accumulated in the coal pit;
- exploitation of groundwater.
Figure 4. Subsidence phenomena in Lonea area Figure 5. Collapse at the Defor coal pit
Figure 6. Products of concentrated erosion, Defor coal pit
Due to concentrated flow of water from precipitation on the slopes of the coal pit, arise a
series of gullies that lead to instability in the affected areas (figure 6).
CONCLUSIONS
Through the activities of mining and minerals processing, spaces in relative equilibrium,
change their dynamics through a regressive acceleration, generating other landscapes which
operate in a high degree of entropy. Geomorphologic elements are modified new superficial
formations are created and accelerates the soil physicochemical processes. In the Eastern region of
Petroşani Depression, can be seen that the most active geomorphologic phenomena and the most
important are the erosion and mass movement of materials, but which can be considered a
destabilizing factor only in the case of gullies and ravines formed on the routes of sterile dumps
and in the areas where the forest is cut.
Erosion appears due to rainwater after a mismanagement of anthropogenic relief find
favorable conditions for development by focusing of leaks, poorly compacted substrates and steep
slopes. These phenomena worsen over time if necessary measures are not taken, while other
geomorphologic processes tend to a natural balance. The most vulnerable areas are: meadow and
terrace of Maleia brook, Arsului Valley and Defor Valley.
REFERENCES
Anghel T., Todică S. (2008), Quantitative Assessment of Soil Erosion Using GIS Empirical Methods. A Comparative Study
between the Motru Mining Area and the Suceviţa Catchment, Analele Universităţii din Oradea, Seria Geografie,
TOM XVIII, No. 1, Editura Universităţii din Oradea, Oradea.
Anghel T., Bilaşco S. (2008), The Motru Mining Basin-GIS Application on Sheet Erosion, Geographia Napocensis, Editura
Casa Cărţii de Ştiinţa, Nr. 1, Cluj-Napoca.
Anghel T. (2009), Strategii de reabilitare a reliefului antropic generat de exploatările miniere. Studiu de caz: Bazinul
Motru, Teză de doctorat, Universitatea Babeş-Bolyai, Cluj-Napoca.
Ardeiu M. (2004), Spaţiul geografic al Depresiunii Petroşani, Teză de doctorat, Universitatea „Babeş-Bolyai”, Facultatea
de Geografie, Cluj Napoca.
Creţu C., Herman G.V., Ile M. (2013), The Impact of the Mining Exploitations from Budoi on the Natural Environment,
Analele Universităţii din Oradea, Seria Geografie, TOM XXIII, no. 1, Editura Universităţii din Oradea, Oradea.
Hosu Maria (2003), Impactul activităţilor miniere asupra reliefului şi riscul geomorfologic indus, Revista Riscuri şi
catastrofe, Editura Casa Cărţii de Ştiinţă, Cluj Napoca.
Ilieş Dorina Camelia, Dehoorne O., Blaga L., Baias Şt. (2010), Some Considerations Regarding the Anthropic
Geomorphostructures Resulting from Mining Activities in Central-Western Sector of Metaliferi Mountains
(Apuseni Mountains, Hunedoara County, Romania), Analele Universităţii din Oradea, Seria Geografie, TOM XX,
No. 1, Editura Universităţii din Oradea, Oradea.
Irimuş I.A., Anghel T., Oncu M. (2009), The Implications of Mining Activities in the Change of Environmental Conditions
from Motru Mining Basin, Soil Science, vol. XLIII, nr. 1, seria a III-a, Editura Solness, Cluj-Napoca.
Lupu Silvia (1967), Procesele şi formele actuale de versant în Depresiunea Petroşani, Studia UBB, Geologie-Geografie,
nr. 2, Cluj-Napoca.
Mac I. (1991), Mineritul în Masivul Toroioaga (Maramureş) şi impactul său asupra mediului înconjurător, Analele
Universităţii din Oradea, Seria Geografie, Year I, Editura Universităţii din Oradea, Oradea.
Mac I. (2000), Geografie generală, Editura Europontic, Cluj-Napoca.
Mac I. (2003), Ştiinţa mediului, Editura Europontic, Cluj-Napoca.
Mac I., Petrea D. (2003), Sisteme geografice la risc, Riscuri şi catastrofe, Editura Casa Cărţii de Ştiinţă, Cluj Napoca.
Nimară C. (2010), Hazards generated by human activities in the North-East of Petroşani Mountain Valley, Analele
Universităţii din Petroşani, Mining Engineering, vol. 11, Petroşani.
Nimară C. (2011), Cercetări privind reintegrarea peisagistică a arealelor afectate antropic din cadrul bazinului minier
Petroşani, Teză de doctorat, Universitatea din Petroşani, Facultatea de Mine, Petroşani.
Pop P.Gr. (2006), Carpaţii şi Subcarpaţii României, Edit. Presa Universitară Clujeană, Cluj-Napoca.
Tufescu V., Mocanu C. (1964), Depresiunea Petroşanilor-Valea Jiului, Editura Ştiinţifică, Bucureşti.
Vlaicu Popa M.E., Pleşea V., Nimară C. (2013), The Concept of Sustainable Development Through Economic Growth and
Diversification of the Labour Market in the Industrial Areas Affected by Restructuring, Annals of the „Constantin
Brâncuşi” University of Târgu Jiu, Economy Series, Issue 3/2013, Târgu-Jiu.
Wang Y., et al. (2001), Landscape ecological planning and design of degraded mining land, Land degradation and development.
*** (1987), Geografia României III, Carpaţii Româneşti şi Depresiunea Transilvaniei, Editura Academiei RSR, Bucureşti.
*** (2010), Planul de amenajare a teritoriului zonal Valea Jiului.
*** www.google.com/earth

July 17, 2015 November 17, 2015 December 07, 2015
CRUISE SHIP TOURISM ON THE DANUBE RIVER. CASE STUDY:

CAPITALIZATION OF DELTAIC TOURISM POTENTIAL
Elena IRINCU
University of Oradea, Department of Geography, Tourism and Territorial Planning – PhD candidate,
1 University St., 410087, Oradea, Romania, e-mail: elena.irincu@yahoo.com
Rodica PETREA
University of Oradea, Department of Geography, Tourism and Territorial Planning – CSAT,
1 University St., 410087, Oradea, Romania, e-mail: petrearodica@yahoo.fr
Norbert RACZ
1 University St., 410087, Oradea, Romania, e-mail: racznorbert@yahoo.com
Angela BULZAN (SAV)

1 University St., 410087, Oradea, Romania, e-mail: angelabulzan@yahoo.com
Luminița FILIMON
University of Oradea, Department of Geography, Tourism and Territorial Planning – CSAT,
1 University St., 410087, Oradea, Romania, e-mail: palelumi@yahoo.com
Abstract: Over the past two decades, river cruise tourism has witnessed a strong
development, being preferred by more tourists each year, to the detriment of other forms of
tourism. The presence of a plethora of attractive resources, concentrated along the inland
waterways represents a particular offer for tourism development, through proper planning.
However, in Romania, river cruise tourism is still incipient, even though cruises on the
Danube are available, on a regular basis, since the 1970s. This research focuses on cruise ship
tourism on the Danube, in particularly on the deltaic sector; with the Romanian ship MS Delta
Star as a case study. Following, a brief presentation of the evolution of this type of tourism on
the Danube River and its peculiarities on the Romanian sector, especially in the Danube
Delta, was made. The assessment framework of the tourism potential of the Danube Delta at
the level of administrative-territorial units was developed by applying the methodology from
the National Spatial Plan. After correlating the results of the assessment with the current
capitalization of tourism potential of the delta by the cruise ship included in the study, it is
highlighted the need for optimizing the structure of the offer for this tourism sector.
Identifying the most valuable elements of the Danube Delta, in terms of touristical attractions,

Cruise Ship Tourism on the Danube River. Case Study: … 277
and including them to future itineraries for tourists on cruise ships guarantees a better
capitalization of the tourism potential attracting therefore, a greater number of tourists.
Key words: MS Delta Star, Danube Delta, assessment of touristic potential
* * * * * *
INTRODUCTION
Along the rivers concentrates significant natural and anthropogenic resources that are
increasingly capitalized for tourism purposes as well. Adequate planning ensures for certain, their
efficient capitalization and an important flow of tourists. Cruise tourism has experienced significant
growth lately (Dowling, 2006) and recent studies show that the development of this type of tourism
will be even more significant in the future (Parker, 2013; Gogonea & Zaharia, 2013).
Worldwide cruise ship tourism on inland waterways is mainly focused on three centers: in
Europe, in Africa, on the Nile River and in Asia on Yangtze River (Dragin et al., 2009). In Europe,
the Danube is the river with the densest traffic of cruise ships, which increases year by year. Only
in 2009, from the 209 cruise ships operating in Europe, 115 were traveling on the Danube (Market
observation for Inland Navigation in Europe, 2010).
In Romania, a country that has 1075 km of the lower Danube and presents a high potential
for cruise ship tourism development, this economic branch does not have the same success as in
other European countries. Cruises on Danube are intended especially for foreign tourists although,
lately, an attempt to launch it on the Romanian market was made. 1
The main cause remains the inadequate capitalization of the valuable and unique resources,
such as those that can be found in the Danube Delta. Therefore, this paper focuses on analyzing the
peculiarities of cruise tourism on the Danube, with a case study underlying the touristical offer of
MS Delta Star cruise ship in the Danube Delta. Following the assessment of tourism potential of
the Danube Delta we propose the improvement of the touristical offer structure, by identifying and
incorporating the most valuable sources of attraction in the delta, to the proposed itineraries for
tourists on cruise ships.
RESEARCH METHODOLOGY
Since the purpose of the paper is to identify the most valuable elements for touristic
attraction throughout the delta and to include them to the proposed itineraries for the cruise ship
tourists, an assessment of the tourism potential of the delta was made. Therefore, it is necessary to
undertake a method for tourism potential assessment that allows us to estimate the value of tourism
resources in the Danube Delta Region. Nevertheless, the assessment highlights the extent of the
current capitalization of the touristic resources by MS Delta Star cruise ship passengers.
In the literature there are various methods to assess tourism potential (Șandru, 1970; Iordan
& Nicolescu, 1971; Ciangă, 1998; Cocean, 1999; Ielenicz & Comănescu, 2006, 2009; Iațu &
Bulai, 2011), that considers from a different perspective the criteria for assessment, but each of
these methods presents difficulties when it comes to applying them (Ivana, 2012). In the same
time, in recent years, a great number of studies focused on the assessment of touristic potential of a
region or another, for different purposes (Bențe & Bențe, 2010; Cocean, 2010; Ciurea et al., 2011;
1
http://www.wall-street.ro/articol/Turism/182911/turistii-romani-pot-calatori-in-premiera-in-croaziere-all-inclusive-de-7-
nopti-pe-dunare.html
278 Elena IRINCU, Rodica PETREA, Norbert RACZ, Angela BULZAN, Luminiţa FILIMON
Letos & Muntele, 2011; Boengiu, 2012; Ivana, 2012; Bâtea, 2014; Cocean, 2014) and several
doctoral thesis focused their analysis on this concept as well. The methodology undertaken in
the study is based on the National Spatial Plan (2007), drafted by the Ministry of
Tourism and Public Works and represents an analysis of the tourism potential at country
level, based on quantitative indicators. The items considered for tourist zoning of the
national territory are natural tourism potential, anthropic tourism potential, general
infrastructure and specific tourism infrastructure. The assessment was made at ATU
level according to the methodology outlined in the National Spatial Plan.
Following this analysis, it was noted that this methodology has a more general character; in
order to apply it properly for the studied area, some adjustments were made. Therefore, tourism
potential was estimated by summing the values of natural tourism potential (40 points) and
anthropic tourism potential (20 points) with specific tourism infrastructure (20 points) and
technical infrastructure (20 points), after the method presented by Albu (2007). In the same time
some items that were under analysis in the original methodology have undergone some
adjustments as well. Within the natural touristic resources, for the natural framework a total of
nine elements: topography, the existence in ATU of natural attractions - scientific reserves and
nature’s monuments, clime, hydrography, forests (and endemic flora), natural reserves, fauna,
landscape were analysed. To all these was added an indicator on pollution (Boengiu, 2012). In
assessing the anthropic potential, indicators of cultural-historic potential (architectural monuments,
memorials, museums, cultural events, traditional gastronomy, traditional customs and festivals)
were assessed. It is necessary to specify that for some of the indicators in this section the approach
was based on the National Register of Historic Monuments.
The results of resource assessment were classified according to the score obtained by each
component. A hierarchy of the administrative units in the Delta was distinguished, highlighting
three classes of values, medium potential (25-50 points), high potential (50-75 points) and very
high or extraordinary potential (75-100 points).
EVOLUTION OF CRUISE SHIP TOURISM ON THE DANUBE RIVER

The European rivers have always been transport corridors for economic or touristic
purposes, and cruise ship tourism is nowadays the main form of tourism that takes place on rivers
(Erfurt-Cooper, 2009). Forming the northern border of the Roman Empire and used for trade,
transport and energy, Danube has kept its position of major economic corridor along the centuries
(Erfurt-Cooper, 2009). The second longest river in Europe crosses, along the 2857 km, no less than
10 states, four capital cities, 19 European countries being tributaries of the Danube’s basin. Hence,
the interest in cruise tourism has grown each year, for example, the demand in cruises on the
Danube increased by 20% between 2003 and 2004 (Dickinger & Zins, 2006). A 2010 report,
Market observation for Inland Navigation in Europe, notes that the Danube and the Rhine are the
most important rivers in the European cruise market, followed by Moselle, Main, Elbe, Rhone,
Seine and Saone (Market observation for inland navigation in Europe, 2010). The same report
mentions that, of the 209 cruise ships operating in Europe at that time 96% were found on these
rivers, the remaining 4% were operating on rivers in Spain, Portugal, Italy, Poland and Sweden
(Market observation for inland navigation in Europe, 2010).
Regular ship traffic on the Danube has been ongoing since 1696, the first route being
Passau - Vienna (Skoff, 2010). In 1818 the first steamship sailed on the Danube (between Vienna
and Linz), which led to the creation of the first package tour in 1830 (Danube Tourist
Commission) and first „all inclusive” Danube cruise package in 1886 (Skoff, 2010). Thus began
the era of river transportation for tourism purposes, facilitated by the first convention that
guarantee the free movement along the river since 1838 (Reinalda, 2009). Inland waterway traffic
has increased significantly in the last two decades, from 13 cruise ships in 1992 to 75 vessels and
140,000 passengers in 2003, reaching 115 cruise lines and 220,000 passengers in 2009 (Danube
Tourist Commission; Skoff, 2010). Table 1 captures the annual evolution of passenger and cruise
ships on the Danube River; in only 12 years the number doubled, reaching 155 ships and 300,000
passengers in 2014 (Buchmüller, 2015).
Following the construction of the Rhine-Main-Danube Canal in 1992, the number of cruises
has grown each year, and the Danube has become navigable on more than 87% of its total length
(Danube Region Strategy).
Table 1. Annual number of cabin cruises and passengers on Danube River between 2002 and 2014
2
(Data source: Skoff, 2010; Buchmüller, 2015)
Year 2002 2003 2004 2005 2006 2007 2008 2009 2014
Cabin cruisers 60 75 84 99 101 105 109 115 155
Passengers
119 140 150 155 190 196 214 220 300
(thousands)
The first tourist packages for cruises on the Danube developed by a Romanian travel
agency were launched only in 2000 (Gherțoiu, 2014), and the first Romanian vessel performing
cruises on the Danube and on international waters after 1990 is the ship „Prince Constantin”
(Mazilu, 2012), relaunched in 1991 under the name of Delta Star. Despite all this, the product has
not been sold for the Romanian tourists, not until 2015 when is launched the first cruise intended
to fill this gap, on the route Fetești - Mila 23 - Sulina. 3
On the Romanian sector of the Danube (on which are located 115 villages and 20 cities)
cruise ships stop at the Iron Gates, in the Danube Gorge, at Giurgiu, where the passenger are
transported to Bucharest (optional trip) and at Tulcea, Mila 35 and Sulina, where tours of varying
lengths are organized in order to visit the Danube Delta.
MS DELTA STAR CRUISE SHIP

Danube Delta holds a great and diversified tourism potential. The unique landscape, mosaic of
ecosystems, several archeological vestiges, historical and architectural monuments, ethnographic and
cultural elements but also gastronomy, are only few of the landmarks that emphasizes the uniqueness of
the Danube Delta and its relevance, as one of the most representative tourism area of our country.
Moreover, it is one of the areas that recorded annually, a growing number of tourists, especially
foreigners. Bucurescu (2011) illustrates the dynamics of tourism in the Danube Delta, noting that a
2
www.icpdr.org
3
nopti-pe-dunare.html
number of indicators (number of tourist structures, the number of accommodation units, etc.) of tourism
in the area doubled between 2001 and 2009 (Bucurescu, 2011).
The cruise ship MS Delta Star, along with MS Danube Star cruise ship is among the first
Romanian ships performing cruises on the Danube River. The river cruise ships owned by „Steaua
Dunarii Turism International” are the only Romanian passenger ships operating at this moment.
MS Delta Star has a length of 107.3 m, width of 12.8 m and height above water reaches 7.3m. The
vessel has an accommodation capacity of 170 passengers in 88 rooms, which are served by 50-54
crew members. Most tourists on MS Delta Star are from german-speaking countries, especially
Germany, and 80% of the tourists are seniors, aged between 55 and 90 years old. River cruises are
organized from early April to late October of each year. MS Danube Star cruises from Passau
(Germany) / Engelhartszell (Austria), depending on water levels of the Danube in Passau, to
Budapest and back through Melk - Vienna - Bratislava. The entire trip takes about a week. MS
Delta Star cruises 2.227 kilometers on the Danube, from Passau / Engelhartszell to the Danube
Delta and back, through Melk - Vienna - Bratislava - Budapest - Mohacs - Belgrade - Novi Sad –
Iron Gates - Giurgiu (optional transfer to Bucharest for sightseeing) - Ruse and Mila 35 in the
Danube Delta (15 days in total). Further, the passengers have the option go on trips with smaller
ships in the Danube Delta, on two routes, route 1 (1-4 hrs), Sfantu Gheorghe Branch - Tulcea -
North Sireasa and back, or on the 2nd route (1 - 5.3 hrs), Tulcea - Mila 35 - Sireasa - Trofilca -
Nebunu Lake - Periteasca - Mila 35 and back to Tulcea.
ASSESSMENT OF TOURISM POTENTIAL IN THE DANUBE DELTA

ASSESSMENT OF NATURAL TOURISTIC POTENTIAL
Danube Delta’s outstanding and diverse natural landscape makes it one of the most
important regions for the preservation of biodiversity in south-eastern Europe. The traditional
deltaic landscape is a mosaic of different biotopes, continental levees, river sandbanks (fluvial and
fluvial-marine levees), a complex network of river channels, lakes and swamps that create valuable
habitats for a large number of fauna species. In addition, the vegetation has created an outstanding
landscape, through its uniqueness, density and valuable plant communities (Gâștescu & Știucă,
2008). All of these features create a spectacular deltaic landscape, and its complexity is reflected
by the synergy of all physical-geographical factors. The assessment of the touristic potential of the
natural environment was undertaken according to the role that the analyzed components may have
in fostering tourism development. After applying the methodology and carrying out the
corresponding analysis, it was revealed that the administrative-territorial units of the Danube Delta
present a great natural touristic potential. The values assigned slightly vary from one ATU to
another, depending on certain factors, better represented in some administrative units than in
others (table 2). According to the analysis, a high potential, close to the maximum was noted in the
ATUs that benefit of the presence of scientific reserves and monuments of nature (the 11 strictly
protected areas). Thus, the ATUs that stood out are Sfântu Gheorghe (39 points), Chilia (38.5
points) and C.A. Rosetti (38.5 points).
ASSESSMENT OF ANTHROPIC TOURISTIC POTENTIAL

Within the assessment of the tourism potential in the Danube Delta, the factors that
determine the ranking of the ATUs are the anthropic resources and infrastructure assets, given the
high value of the natural capital throughout the delta. In this regard Sulina, the only urban area in
the delta, stands out with a total of 17 points (table 2). This value is reflected in the diversity of
architectural monuments (the Old Lighthouse, the Palace European Commission of the Danube
etc.), commemorative monuments (multi-confessional cemetery - Muslim, Catholic, Hebrew, Orthodox
and cosmopolite - notable figures for Sulina and of various nationalities) and cultural events.
ASSESSMENT OF SPECIFIC TOURISM INFRASTRUCTURE

Tourism infrastructure represents an indicator that expresses the extent to which the
touristic potential of a territorial unit is capitalized. This indicator can also provide other
information, especially about the social and economic components of the territorial unit and it is a
key factor underlying the development of tourism activities (Cocean & Deszi, 2009).
From the analysis performed it was revealed that tourism infrastructure is relatively well
represented in the Danube Delta, but there are significant differences between the basic territorial
units. Thus, in the ATUs located in the northern part of the delta, the accommodation offer is very
limited, lacking in almost all ATUs, except Chilia, where the obtained score is also very low (3.5
points) (table 2). In the southern part of the delta tourism infrastructure is well represented, the
highest score was registered in Sulina (15.5 points) and Crisan (12.5 points). Thus, the
predominant tourism infrastructures are the boarding houses (Chilia Veche) and three star hotels
(Sulina and Crisan).
ASSESSMENT OF TECHNICAL INFRASTRUCTURE

The lack of certain infrastructure elements (communication routes, public utilities,
telecommunications) in the territory leads to the inhibition of local development in general, and the
tourism industry in particular. The physical and geographical characteristics of the Danube Delta
do not allow construction of major road infrastructure.
Table 2. Tourism potential at ATU level in Danube Delta

(Data source: author’s calculation based on the National Spatial Plan methodology)
Natural Anthropic
Danube Delta Specific tourism Technical
touristic touristic Total
ATU infrastructure infrastructure
potential potential
Ceatalchioi 30.5 2 0.5 3.5 36.5
Chilia Veche 38.5 2 3.5 4.6 48.7
Pardina 30.5 2 0.5 4 37
C.A. Rosetti 38.5 2 0.5 2.5 43.5
Crișan 38.5 3 12.5 5.8 59.8
Maliuc 36.5 2 9 5.2 52.7
Sf. Gheorghe 39 3 10.5 9.5 62
Sulina 35 17 15.5 12.5 80
Score 40 20 20 20 100
The communal roads inside the delta are inadequate and most of them become
impracticable at certain times because they depend on water levels in the delta. The only existing
roads connect, on the southern bank of Chlia eight villages (Pătlăgeanca, Sălceni, Ceatalchioi,
Plauru, Pardina, Tatanir, Ostrovu Tătaru, Câșlița), in the eastern part of the delta, a road
connecting four other villages (Periprava, Letea, CA Rosetti, Sfiştofca, Cardon) and one city
(Sulina), a communal road that connects Sulina - Sf. Gheorghe on the marine levee, and the
shortest route in the delta linking two villages, Crişan and Caraorman. The assessment of this
indicator assigned the highest score to Sulina due to its virtue as maritime and fluvial port, as well
as for the urban and communication infrastructure which are satisfactory compared with other
localities in the delta. The minimum score reveals the low potential of technical infrastructure
particularly in the villages CA Rosetti (2.5 points), Ceatalchioi (3.5 points) Pardina (4 points),
Chilia Veche (4.6 points) (table 2).
TOURISM POTENTIAL CAPITALIZED BY MS DELTA STAR CRUISE SHIP

Tourism resources and infrastructure analysis provides an overview of the tourism potential
of the Danube Delta. The sum of the scores obtained from the evaluation of natural resources,
anthropic resources, specific touristic infrastructure and technical infrastructure, emphasizes the
potential for tourism development of the administrative-territorial units in the studied area.
According to the performed assessment, a hierarchy of the ATUs was established, based on the
potential for tourism development (figure 1). The administrative-territorial units of the Danube
Delta falls into the following categories: ATUs with very high or extraordinary potential (Sulina),
ATUs with high potential (Sf. Gheorghe Crisan, CA Rosetti, Maliuc, Chilia Veche) and ATUs
with medium potential (Ceatalchioi, Pardina) (figure 1).
Figure 1. Tourism potential at ATU level in Danube Delta

(Data source: based on the table 1)
After eight days of navigating on the Danube, the ship MS Delta Star, ends its route at the
entrance to the Danube Delta, at Mila 35, where starts back towards Passau/ Engelhartszell. The
vessel cannot forward into the delta, mainly because of the low levels of Danube during the
drought, but also due to some administrative aspects.
Figure 2. Tours in the Danube Delta available for the MS Delta Star passengers
(Data source: PATZ Danube Delta and Ortofoto 2010) 4
4
http://geoportal.ancpi.ro/geoportal/viewer/index.html
Accessing the package that includes the incursion into the Danube Delta is made by passengers
before and during the cruise. In general, even if they are elderly persons the passengers are interested in
visiting the delta, hoping to observe, besides the wonderful landscapes the typical deltaic fauna as well.
The organized tours have a length of 1-4 hours (1st tour) and 1-5 hours (2nd tour). The route is Tulcea –
Sf Gheorghe branch – Sireasa- Tulcea and Tulcea- Sf. Gheorghe branch - Mila 35 – Trofilca - Sireasa -
Suntea - Nebunu Lake- Periteasca - Lunca - Mila 35 and Tulcea (figure 2).
The routes available for the MS Delta Star passengers are illustrated above (figure 2) and it
is clear that the two routes include only to some extent attractions of great value in the delta. The
current capitalization of tourism potential is carried out on a relatively negligible area, both
quantitatively and qualitatively. The current routes take place within an ATU with remarkable
natural potential, but the experience in the delta of the passengers on the ship MS Delta Star
doesn’t include any anthropic resources. The crossed path does not cover any traditional deltaic
settlement and presents very low levels of infrastructure (both technical and touristic). Processing
such an assessment of the tourist attractions enables an optimal selection and new itineraries might
emerge. In order to properly capitalize the touristic resources the following are suggested:
extending the time spent in the delta, to at least one or two days, for some of the most attractive
resources to be visited; the development of alternative itineraries, preferably thematic itineraries,
that will include the most valuable touristical attractions, revealed by the results of the assessments
carried out; promoting the Danube Delta among the passengers and offering them adequate
information during their journey to ensure appropriate route choice; development of tour packages
that provide the possibility for constructing custom routes.
CONCLUSIONS
Nowadays, inland waterway cruise tourism has witnessed a strong development, not that
much in Romania, were is still incipient due to improper capitalization of valuable and unique
tourism resources, such as those found in the Danube Delta. Danube cruises are organized from
early April to late October of each year. The cruise ships MS Delta Star and MS Danube Star are
the only Romanian cabin cruise ships on the Danube, navigating from Passau (Germany) /
Engelhartszell (Austria) to the Danube Delta.
The current capitalization of the tourist potential of the Danube Delta through the optional
trip in the delta is performed on a relatively negligible perimeter, both quantitatively and
qualitatively. The tours available for the MS Delta Star ship passengers have a length of 1-4 hours
(1st tour) and 1-5 hours (2nd tour). The route is Tulcea - Sf. Gheorghe branch - Sireasa - Tulcea and
Tulcea - Sf. Gheorghe branch - Mila 35 - Trofilca - Sireasa - Suntea - Nebunu Lake - Periteasca-
Lunca - Mila 35 and Tulcea (figure 2).
The analysis presented emphasizes that there is a poor correlation between the exceptional
tourism potential of the Danube Delta and an adequate capitalization through the optional trips
organised by MS Delta Star. The superficial capitalization of tourism resources in the delta does
not provide outstanding experiences, to meet the expectations of tourists.
To identify the most valuable attractions of touristic interest in the Delta and including
them to the itineraries proposed for the tourists on cruise ships, an assessment of the tourism
potential of the Danube Delta was processed, at ATU level, according to the methodology outlined
in the National Spatial Plan. Following the application of the methodology described above and
the related analysis was emphasized that the administrative-territorial unit of Danube Delta that
has the greatest potential is Sulina, which this is not currently included in the organized tours. In
order to properly capitalize the touristic resources, the ranking of tourist attractions enables their
optimal selection and the inclusion in future itineraries for the cruise ships tourists.
By identifying and including the most valuable resources of touristical attraction in the
itineraries for river cruise ship tourists is facilitated the construction of a proper structure of the
touristical offer in this industry.
REFERENCES
Albu Gabriela (2007), Evaluation of tourism potential in sustainable development, University Publishing House
„Transilvania”, Braşov.
Bâtea Cătălina Maria (2014), Assessing the touristic potential value in Satu Mare (Romania) and Szabolcs-Szatmár-
Bereg (Hungary) Counties, Revista de turism, studii și cercetări în turism, No. 18 (2014).
Bențe F., Bențe C. (2010), Considerations about the touristic potential of Crișul Pietrosu hydrographyc basin, Analele
Universității din Oradea, Seria Geografie, Tom XX, no. 2/2010 (December), pp. 329-332.
Boengiu Valentina (2012), Evaluation of tourism resources in the Iron Gates Natural Park in order to identify the
potential of tourism development, Analele Universității din Oradea, Seria Geografie, Tom XXII, no. 2/2012
(December), pp. 234-240.
Buchmüller D. (2015), IG River Cruise - The European River Cruise Association. Accessed online at
http://www.fpdd.bg/userfiles/files/River%20cruising%20on%20the%20Danube%20%E2%80%93%20Indicators%
20and%20Challenges_Daniel%20Buchmuller.pdf.
Bucurescu Iuliana (2011), An analysis of some recent statistics of the Romanian tourism, Journal of tourism, No. 11/2011.
Ciangă N. (1998), Turismul în Carpații Orientali. Cluj Napoca: Presa Universitară Clujeană.
Ciurea I.V., Mihalache R., Ungureanu G., Brezuleanu S. (2011), Studies Regarding the Evaluation of the Tourist Potential
of Oituz Hydrographical Basin - Bacau County, Bulletin UASVM Horticulture, 68(2)/2011, Print ISSN 1843-
5254; Electronic ISSN 1843-5394, pp-49-54, 2011.
Cocean Gabriela (2014), Valorificarea potențialului turistic cultural din bazinul Arieșului, Geographia Napocensis. 2014,
VIII (2), pp. 15-22.
Cocean P. (1999), Geografia Turismului, Editura Focul Viu, Cluj Napoca.
Cocean R. (2010), Evaluarea potențialului turistic. Studiu de caz: Munții Apuseni, Geographia Napocensis, Anul IV, nr 1/2010.
Cocean P., Deszi St. (2009), Geografia turismului, Editura Universitară Clujeană, Cluj Napoca.
Dickinger A., Zins A.H. (2006) Adoption of innovative river cruise information systems. Information and Communication
Technologies in Tourism 2006: Proceedings of the International Conference in Lausanne, Switzerland, 2006, 209.
Dowling R.K. (2006), The Cruising Industry, in Cruise Ship Tourism, CABI Publishing, Cambridge, USA.
Dragin Aleksandra S., Bubalo-Živković Ivanović, Milka Ljubica (2009), The romanian crew on international cruises along
the Corridor VII, Geogaphica Timisiensis, vol. 18, nr.1- 2, 2009 (pp. 57 - 66).
Erfurt-Cooper P. (2009), European Waterways as a Source of Leisure and Recreation in River tourism p. 95,
Wallingford, UK: CABI.
Gâştescu P., Ştiucă R. (2008), Delta Dunării - rezervaţie a biosferei. Editura CDPress, Bucureşti, 400 p.
Gherțoiu D.M. (2014), Noi forme de turism dezvoltate după 1990. Turismul de nișă din România, Rezumatul tezei de
doctorat. Accessed online at http://193.231.20.119/doctorat/teza/fisier/2096.
Gogonea Rodica Manuela, Zaharia M. (2013), Shipping tourism on the tourism market from Romania, Journal of tourism –
studies and research in tourism, No 16/2013.
Iațu C., Bulai M. (2011), New Approach in Evaluating Tourism Attractiveness in the Region of Moldavia (Romania),
International Journal of Energy and Environment, Issue 2, Vol 5, pp-165-174.
Ielenicz M., Comănescu Laura (2006), Romania - Potenţial turistic, Editura Universitară, Bucureşti.
Ielenicz M., Comănescu Laura, (2009), Romania - Potenţial turistic, Editura Universitară, Bucureşti.
Iordan I. Nicolescu E. (1971), O metodă de determinare a potențialului turistic, Lucrările celui de-al doilea Colocviu
Național de Geografia Turismului, București: Sport-Turism; II: 35-38.
Ivana Tatiana (2012), Oltenia’s Subcarpathians - methods and techniques for cultural heritage valuation. Cinq
Continents 2 (6): 281-294.
Letos D., Muntele I. (2011), The capitalization of the touristic potential of Cozla Mountain, GeoJournal of Tourism and
Geosites, Year IV no.7, May 2011, pag. 143-153.
Mazilu Mirela (2013), The Romanian Tourism - A Promoter of Globalization and Sustainable Development Factor,
Published by WSEAS (World Scientific and Engineering Academy and Society) Press 387.
Reinalda B. (2009), Routledge history of international organizations: From 1815 to the present day, London: Routledge.
Șandru I. (1970), Consideration sur la geographie du tourism avec special regard sur la Roumanie, Revue Roumaine de
GGG; 14: 175-180
Skoff G. (2010), Sustainable tourism in the Danube Region and Black Sea area, Conference of the Assembly of European
Regions, Paris, Assembly of European Regions, February 2010. Accessed online at http://aer-
www.ameos.net/fileadmin/user_upload/Commissions/InstitutionalAffairs/EventsAndMeetings/2010/Black_Sea_c
onference/Skoff.pdf, on 02.12.2015
*** (1948), Convention regarding the regime of navigation on the Danube, signed at Belgrade, on 18 august 1948.
Accessed online at http://www.danubecommission.org/uploads/doc/convention-en.pdf, on 02.12.2015
*** (2010), Market observation for Inland navigation in Europe, Central Commission for the Navigation of the Rhine &
European Commission, Strasbourg. Accessed online at http://www.ccr-zkr.org/files/documents/om/om10I_en.pdf,
on 02.12.2015.
*** Danube Region Strategy, Culture and Tourism, Danube Hike - Hiking along the Danube. Accessed online at
http://www.danube.travel/upload/documents/NFI_DanubeHIKE_Brosch_Rumaenisch_02.pdf on 02.12.2015.
*** Ministerul Dezvoltării, Lucrărilor Publice și Locuințelor, Secțiunea VI – Zone Turistice, (2007). Accessed online at
http://www.mie.ro/_documente/dezvoltare_teritoriala/amenajarea_teritoriului/patn_elaborate/secVI/raport_mediu/f
aza2/vol1/vol1.pdf, on 21.01.2015
*** Metodologie privind evaluarea potenţialului turistic în unitaţile administrativ-teritoriale de bază. Accessed online at
http://www.mie.ro/_documente/dezvoltare_teritoriala/amenajarea_teritoriului/patn_elaborate/secVI/metodologie.p
df, on 21.01.2015
*** Institutul Național de Cercetare-Dezvoltare pentru Urbanism și Amenajarea Teritoriului, URBAN PROIECT. Planul
de Amenajare a Teritoriului Zonal ”Delta Dunării”. Accessed online at
http://www.mie.ro/_documente/dezvoltare_teritoriala/amenajarea_teritoriului/patz_delta_dunarii/CD_Predare1.1M
emoriu_final.pdf, on 02.12.2015.
*** Danube Tourist Commission. Accessed online at http://www.danube-river.org on 21.01.2015.
*** Ministerul Culturii și Patrimoniului Național National, Lista monumentelor istorice 2010) Accessed online at
http://patrimoniu.gov.ro/images/LMI/LMI-2010_TL.pdf on 02.12.2015.
nopti-pe-dunare.html. Accessed online on 02.12.2015.
https://www.icpdr.org/main/publications/danube-rivers-lure. Accessed online on 02.12.2015.
http://geoportal.ancpi.ro/geoportal/viewer/index.html. Accessed online on 02.12.2015.

November 05, 2015 November 27, 2015 December 11, 2015
USING CARTOGRAPHIC DOCUMENTS AND GIS FOR FOLLOWING

THE EVOLUTION OF THE PONDS - AREA OF CEFA AND MĂDĂRAS
COMMUNES - (BIHOR, ROMANIA)
Ribana LINC
Universitaty of Oradea, Department of Geography, Tourism and Territorial Planning,
e-mail: ribanalinc@yahoo.com
Liviu BUCUR
Universitaty of Oradea, Department of Geography, Tourism and Territorial Planning,
e-mail: liviubucur@yahoo.com
Abstract: Starting from the problems of identifying some of the pond names in the Crisurilor
Plain, which over time have been mentioned by various authors by different acronyms, we
wanted to identify and locate them by studying maps and cadastral plans dating from the late
19th century until present. Using modern means of mapping (GIS) we superimposed a very
wide range of cartographic materials and studied a wide range of textual documents that have
succeeded to clarify the changes that these ponds have suffered over time.
Key words: cartography, Western Plains, hydrography, ponds,
* * * * * *
INTRODUCTION
Crisurilor Plain has been a sector which favored the development of lacustrine basins. Due
to an accumulation of natural factors (areas of almost flat land, often swampy, where groundwater
is near to the surface, and the rainfall water stagnates a long time in micro-depressions, reduced
possibilities of rivers to discharge water coming from flash floods - slow flowing and low transport
capacity). Some anthropogenic causes were added (creating artificial obstacles in the river beds
through water mills dams, hemp melt etc). Since the nineteenth century, has been added the
construction of a dense network of canals with the main function to remove excess water, but
which later on were to provide and supply water to lacustrine accumulations and to the former
paddy fields, vegetable gardens or for irrigation purposes (Blidaru et al., 1962; Vancea, 1969;
Măhăra, 1977; Pop, 2005). This area plains were taken up, especially in the second half of the
twentieth century, in a vast dam and drainage building project after which most of them entered
the agricultural circuit. However, „in some areas remaining with moisture excess, even after
drainage works were carried out, a series of ponds were set up, among them standing out those of
Cefa (about 700 ha), Inand, Homorog and Tămaşda (last in the Crisului Negru Plain), with
intensive carp culture" (Pop, 2005). It should be mentioned that currently there are no rice fields,
their place being taken between 1950-1960 by some of the ponds in question (Mărţihaz / Mădăras)
or there are other categories of use of these lands.
288 Ribana LINC, Bucur LIVIU
In this paper we intend to look at the evolution of basins designed for fish farming in the
lower plains of Salonta, following data from cartographic documents but also some textual
sources, because at a certain point, looking at several information sources, we noticed they did not
match, and on some maps that are currently in circulation (publicly or operated by local county
governments) there are inaccuracies. The accumulation that drew our attention and over which
hangs a hint of general bewilderment is „Inand" and which in the A.B.A. Cris (Oradea) (by
Oradea Crisuri Waters Administration) current documents appears to be non-permanent, but some
thematic maps in use, show it as a water surface. The other reservoirs designed for fish farming
(Cefa, Mădăras, Mărţihaz, Homorog) are presented with variable surfaces from one source to
another. Table 1 shows the data heterogeneity, but we have also found that there is some confusion
about hydronyms that generated the current ambiguous situation. After consulting a series of
documents and maps, a number of inaccuracies were found. Thus, on the territory of Cefa
commune, there appears a pond (pond, lake) „Inand" with a large surface and permanent water
surface, although there is no such an accumulation in that location and the documents of ABA Cris
- Oradea shows a non-permanent water surface that covers an area of more than 200 ha farm land.
Another inconsistent element appears on the territory of Mădăras commune, where a pond with
a fairly large area, positioned to the south of Radvan forest, has different names, Mădăras or Mărţihaz
or Rădvani (?), or maybe, at some point, the name „Inand" might have also referred to this pond
(although the areas which appear in the literature are different from smaller to larger). There are also
still a lot of pools on these maps, taken from topographic maps, that have no longer water.
Based on the premise that the map is not any conventional image, but a means of
transmitting dimensions and various information and must convince the user that they are accurate,
we are trying to clarify the situation and, as far as possible, to convince the authors of those maps
to make the necessary corrections.
Table 1. Surfaces of lacustrine basins (ha) used for intensive fish farming in the area Cefa-Mădăras, from
different sources
Gr. Pop, Orthophoto
Name of V. Rusu Ig.Berindei A.B.A.- map
Building Gr. Posea
ponds (1968), Gr. Pop Crişuri, Internet (GIS
year1 (1997)
P. Gâştescu (1972) Oradea calculated
(1971) area, ha)
Cefa 1905-1945
598 670 670 735,8 598 521,9
Complex expansion
Non-
permanent
Inand 1981 - 164 200 acummulati 164 Farmland
on
(257 ha)
Interval
Cogged up,
Mărţihaz 1950-1960 - - - 215,0 -
farmland
?
Interval
Mădăras 1950-1960 30 30 30 30 -
?
Homorog 1960 95 105 105 104,75 95/105 19,17
MATERIAL AND METHODS

The work methodology was based on the use of existing cartographic documents we had
access to, topographic maps (1962, reprinted in 1996), a 1:10 000 scale topographic plan, thematic
maps in circulation, data from ABA-Cris (Oradea ) and the communes Cefa and Mădăras GUPs
(2000 and 2007) and ended with the study of the orthophotomap (2009, 2010). In parallel, we also
1
By ABA Crişuri-Oradea
Using Cartographic Documents and GIS for Following the Evolution… 289
looked at written information provided by textual references (Galatz, 1896; Blidaru et al. 1962;
Vancea, 1969; Pop, 1968; Măhăra,1977; Gâştescu,1971; Posea, 1977; Caraiman, 1995; Crișan,
2007), but we have talked with the fish farming engineers and with inhabitants of the two villages.

Brief presentation based on textual bibliography
In 1962 a team of hydrologists published a monograph of the hydrological improvement
works in Romania, but for the Crisurilor Plain only the works on dams and canals were presented
(Blidaru et al., 1962). Between 1968 -1977, a few geographers from Oradea, joined by P. Gâştescu
and Gr. Posea, published papers that contain different drawings for the area in question.
Thus:
- in 1968, Gr. P. Pop and Viorica Rusu wrote an article that presented an outline of the
positions of fish ponds which shows unequivocally the existence of four fish accumulation (figure
1): Cefa Mădăras taking, Homorog;
- 1971, P. Gâştescu, presenting the ponds in Salonta Plain, shows an outline similar to that
of Gr. P. Pop, with four „artificial lakes" Cefa Mădăras, Inand, Homorog (figure. 2);
- in 1972, Ig. Berindei and Gr. P. Pop, presenting the Bihor County hydrography, dedicate
several lines to this area which presents again four lakes (Cefa, Mădăras, Inand, Homorog);
- later, in 1977, Gh. Măhăra, when presenting the hydrography of the Crisurilor Plain has
another drawing, on which only three lakes appear (figure 3): L. Cefa L. Inand, L. Homorog;
- there are also references to this complex made by Gr. Posea (1977), but only textually,
without any drawings: „Cefa lake complex (670 ha) with 16 lakes, complex Inand (200 ha), lakes
from Mădăras (30 ha), Homorog (105 ha)".
Figure 1. Location of fisheries in Crisurilor Plain in 1967 Figure 2. Artificial Lakes in Crişurilor Plain
(Source: Gr. P.Pop, Viorica Rusu, 1968) (Source: P. Gâştescu, 1971)
We have found no other references in technical literature, to these fish farming water
accruals, until 1995 when Gh. Caraiman published a monographic work on intensive fish farming
in the Crișurilor Plain. Here, there is a drawing showing the „location of fish farms in the
Crișurilor Plain, belonging to the Întreprinderea Piscicolă Cefa" where, just to make things even
more complicated, three such ponds are located: Cefa Homorog and ... Rădvani (!) (figure 4).
The information on the internet, present the same lacustrine basins and areas taken from
the authors mentioned above. In 2007, I. Crișan published a historical work dedicated to Cefa,
where he briefly reviewed the natural environment, but refers only to Cefa Fishery Complex.
Presentation of the cartographic material

It is generally known that Crisurilor Plain was covered by numerous marshes, some with
very large areas. A Franciscan map (1863), highlights the hydrographic situation of the land at
that time. The area of interest is studded by numerous swamps, strongly meandering courses of the
main brooks, but there were also representations of some early hydrological works (sectors of
dams along currently overflowing rivers, especially for the protection of the cores of the villages).
These territories, like the whole Crisului Plain, experienced catastrophic flooding over villages and
inhabitants in the years: 1864, 1869, 1871, 1873, 1874, 1875 (Gallacz, 1896).
Figure 4. Location of fish farms in Crisurilor

Figure 3. Waters of the Crisurilor Plain
(Source: Gh. Măhăra, 1977)
Plain, belonging to I.P. Cefa
(Source: Gh. Caraiman, 1995)
Between 1884 - 1886 very detailed plotting plans were made for the whole territory under study.
From these plans we can see that land surfaces occupied today by lacustrine areas, were then grazing fields,
called Rădvani Puszta. The territorial administrative units at the time were differently shaped than they are at
the present, which is why we considered useful for their reconstruction based on cartographic materials, to
observe how they could influence the name of the units lacustrine that were to be established (figure 5). The
master drawing plans for the two communes bring nothing new to the content of the old maps. In addition, a
sheet of the map showing the western area of the communes was drawn in 1921 and two sheets, showing the
eastern part of the area were carried out in 1953, so we gave up using them.
Figure 5. Reconstitution of territorial administrative boundaries of 1886 based on cadastral

plans made during 1884 -1886
CEFA
MĂDĂRAS
Figure 6. Sample from the topographic map at scale 1: 25 000 (year 1996) with some of the ponds on it
Figure 7. Fragment of the territory of Cefa and Figure 8. Fragment of the territorry of Cefa and
Mădăras communes on the black and white Mădăras communes
topographic map at scale 1: 25 000 (year 1962) on the cadastral map at scale 1:50 000
on which the former rice padddies ae
marked...some of them converted to ponds

Figure 9. Fragment of the territoy of Cefa and Mădăras communes on the topographic plan at scale 1:10 000
The next cartographic document used is the scale 1:25 000 topographic map (1996) (figure 6).
On this map, three longitudinally disposed lacustrine accumulations are highlighted, but none
of them is named: the northern one is without any doubt Cefa, the southern one is Homorog and we
can assume that the one in the middle is Mărţihaz. Another, small, accumulation is shown between
Cefa and Mărţihaz, but close to the village Inand there is only a small blue spot (possibly a very
small „pond"), which keeps the question on: why in the textual bibliography Inand pond appears
with an area of about 200 ha?! (see table 1). And another question: where is the pond Mădăras?
However, on the black and white topographic map of 1962, to the north of Mărţihaz (?)
accumulation, there are large areas planted with rice (figure 7), the elderly villagers with whom we
spoke, as well as a local fish farming engineer, told us that at some point just north of the current
accumulation Mărţihaz (?), a paddy had been converted into a pond which was called Mădăras (!) with
an area of about 40 hectares and belonging to CAP (Collective Agricultural Cooperative) Mădăras.
After learning this, we looked on the cadastral map of 1979 at scale 1: 50 000 (figure 8)
and, it appears indeed marked, a small reservoir north of the median pond (Mărţihaz?) which had a
smaller area at that time.
Further on, we took the topographic plan at scale 1: 10 000 (1971) (figure 9) and for the
first time, there appears a fishpond called Mădăras (!!!), but which is actually the median
accumulation on the other maps, only here it has a name.
On the hydrographic map of Bihor County (1982), at scale 1: 200 000 we found another
inconsistency: Cefa lake complex is called „Inand enclosure" but the median lake has a name this
time (Mărţihaz enclosure) (figure 10).
Figure 10. Fragment of the territory of Cefa and Mădăras communes

On the hydrographic map of Bihor County (year 1982)
Also in 1982, OCAOTA (Directorate General for Agriculture and Food Industry Bihor -
Office of Cadastre and Land Management and crop rotation) produced plans at scale 1:10.000. These
plans aimed at mapping the use of land (Land Cadastre). Here, we can see that what is called
„Mărţihaz enclosure" on the hydrographic map, on these plans are called Mădăras fishery and for the
first time, the name Rădvani appears (figure 11). The total area of lacustrine basin is 210 ha.
As we approached the present times, we looked at the GUPs of the two communes, at the
integration into the administrative area (figure 12). On the territory of Cefa, the little accumulation
in the vicinity of the village Inand can no longer be seen in the drawings and on the territory of
Mădăras commune (figure 13), the situation is unchanged, it is still not clear whether the fish
farming pond southern to Rădvani forest is called Mărţihaz or has another name (Rădvani fishery
is the name that also circulates). But because topographical background is given by the map of
1962, the former rice paddies can be seen.The last cartographic document we are using is the
orthophoto mapping (the year 2009 for the northern half and 2010 for the southern one) (figure
14). Watching satellite imagery, things partly clarify: there is no pond close to the village Inand
(yet, there is a small „pond", but irrelevant), the presence of crop land is clear.
Figure 11. Fragment of map, scale 1:10 000 made by OCAOTA in 1982
Figure 12. Drawn piece from Cefa commune GUP (year 2000)
Figure 13. Drawn piece taken from the GUP of Mădăras commune (year 2007)
Then, in terms of the median accumulation (Mărţihaz?), we have found that, for now, it has
no water, and the accumulation Homorog is in place. Also, the many small ponds that appear on
topographical maps and have been taken (by virtue of inertia?) later on various thematic maps,
over time they went eutrophic and clogged or were drained, entering the agricultural circuit.
Figura 14. Identification of actual water basins on the area of Cefa and Mădăras communes,
using orthophotomap
CONCLUSIONS
Following the several pages and cartographic images presented, we can draw the following
conclusions:
- by some local and county government offices there are thematic maps with location and
toponymy problems for the area of Cefa and Mădăras communes, and from here, in various ways,
reached wider circulation;
- literature still persists in ambiguity regarding the hydronyms „Inand", „Mădăras",
„Mărţihaz", „Rădvani", which creates trouble locating them and perhaps led to the wrong
elaboration of the thematic maps mentioned above;
- topographic maps at different scales and GUPs of the two communes bring no further
clarifications regarding the hydronyms mentioned;
- we were able to identify Mădăras pond on the plan at scale 1: 10,000 (year 1971) which
reads „Mădăras fishery", as well as drawings made in 1982 by OCOTA, but its position shows
that it`s also about the median accumulation;
- we couldn`t find any Inand accumulation on any map. Possibly, the median accumulation could
have been called „Inand" at some time.... it`s absolutely, because this accumulation is one time referred to
as having a large area (167 or 200 ha), and another time as having a small area (30 ha) (see table 1). The
only certainty is that this accumulation is close to the village with the same name (Inand) where there is
only a non-permanent accumulation with the role of mitigating floods;
- moreover, even if Table 1 mentions five fishponds, on all cartographic images only three
can be identified, certain as name are only Cefa and Homorog. We believe that all other
hydronyms (Inand, Mădăras, Mărţihaz, Rădvani) refers to the median accumulation;
Figure 15. Elements of hydrography in Cefa and Mădăraş communes

(Legend: roads, railroads, forest, non-permanent accumulation, mapped lakes, water surface, rivers, village core,
administrative limits)
- the orthophotomap highlights the fact that, when photographing the land, terrain, only
Cefa and Homorog complexes had water;
- the surfaces of these lacustrine basins have varied over time, we believe because of the following reasons:
- initially, Cefa complex had a smaller area (see Table 1), and afterwards it grew by taking
in other lands with humidity excess, „... the first ponds (about year 1905, there is no documentary
certainty) were designed to the limit of LIBARDI agricultural farm with an area of 150 ha, located
to the west of the current fishery ...The area that would later take in the expanded farm, at the
time, was planted with irrigated meadow" (Caraiman, 1995).
- currently the fish farming have greatly diminished their water area due to technical reasons
(for rotation - case of Cefa complex) or economic reasons, translated by unprofitable operation, in
which the body of water started to push back (to clogging) by invading hard vegetation represented,
especially, by reed and bulrush, such as Mărţihaz pond. Therefore, although we were on the field
several times, talked to locals, officials from the two communities and with representatives of ABA
Cris - Oradea as well as after studying older or newer bibliography, we have come to the strange (!)
conclusion that the real situation is hardly known.
At the end, we present a draft map (figure 15) that shows the current situation of these
ponds, as we see it. We choose the name „Mărţihaz” for the median lacustrine basin, because it is
located closer to the village with the same name than Mădăras village, although the literature does
not really make use of this hydronym (except the „water cadastre"). The name „Rădvani" occurs
sporadically in the literature and we believe it is desirable to eliminate (gradually) other parallel
names, to avoid confusion. We are totally against the hydronym „Inand”, because on the territory
of Cefa commune and in the proximity of Inand village there is no accumulation, and to transfer
the designation to another commune is, at least, out of place.
REFERENCES
Aurel Anca (2008), Monografia comunei Dobreşti, judeţul Bihor, Editura Augusta Art Press, Timisoara.
Berindei Ig., Pop P.Gr. (1972), Judeţul Bihor, Editura Acad. R.S.R., Bucureşti.
Berindei Ig., Măhăra Gh., Pop P. Gr., Posea Aurora (1977), Câmpia Crişurilor, Crişul Repede, Ţara Beiuşului, Editura
Ştiinţifică şi Enciclopedică, Bucureşti.
Blidaru V., Georgescu, I., Gheorghiu M., Vlădescu D. (1962), Hidroamelioraţiile în Republica Populară Romînă.
Monografie, Ed. Agro-Silvică de Stat, Bucureşti.
Caraiman Gh. (1995), Tradiţii şi experienţe în creşterea intensivă a peştilor de cultură din Câmpia Crişurilor, Muzeul
Ţării Crişurilor, Oradea.
Crişan I. (2007), Cefa. De la începuturi până în secolul al XVII-lea, Ed. Muzeului Ţării Crişurilor, Oradea.
Gallacz I. (1896), Monografia lucrărilor de apărare a văii Crişurilor şi Bereteului, Manuscris, Arhiva Administraţiei
Naţionale a Îmbunătăţirilor Funciare (ANIF), Direcţia Someş-Crişuri, Oradea.
Gâştescu P. (1971), Lacurile din România. Limnologie regională, Ed. Acad. Republicii Socialiste România, Bucureşti
Pop, P. Gr., Rusu, Viorica (1968), Consideraţii economico-geografice asupra pisciculturii din Câmpia Crişurilor, Lucr.
Ştiinţ., vol. II, Inst. Ped. Oradea
Pop, P. Gr. (2005), Dealurile de Vest şi Câmpia de Vest, Editura Universităţii din Oradea, Oradea.
Posea Gr. (1997), Câmpia de Vest a României, Ed. Fundaţiei „România de Mâine”, Bucureşti.
Vancea V. (1969), Influenţa factorului uman privind modificarea reţelei hidrografice în bazinul mijlociu şi inferior al
Crişului Alb, Lucrorile Ştiinţifice, Seria A, Instutul Pedagogic, Oradea.
*** (1962), Harta topografică la scara 1: 25 000, DTM, Bucureşti.
*** (1996), Harta topografică la scara 1: 25 000, DTM, Bucureşti.
*** (1971), Planul topografic la scara 1:10 000, Inst. de Geodezie, Fotogrammetrie, Cartografie şi Organizarea
Teritoriului, Bucureşti.
*** (1979), Harta cadastrală la scara 1:50 000, Inst. de Geodezie, Fotogrammetrie, Cartografie şi Organizarea
Teritoriului, Bucureşti.
*** (2000), Planul urbanistic general al comunei Cefa. Incadrarea în teritoriul administrativ, Primăria comunei Cefa.
*** (2007), Planul urbanistic general al comunei Mădăras, Incadrarea în teritoriul administrativ, Primăria comunei Mădăras.
November 05, 2015 November 27, 2015 December 11, 2015
Book Review
GEORGE-BOGDAN TOFAN (2013)

BILBOR COMMUNE. GEOGRAPHIC AND TOURIST MAP
Scale: 1: 60 000, with text depicting the geographic features and touristic sites of the area, in
Romanian and English, PrintPlazzaTypography, Cluj-Napoca, ISBN 978-973-0-14528-1.
GEORGE-BOGDAN TOFAN (2014)

TULGHEŞ COMMUNE. GEOGRAPHIC AND TOURIST MAP
Romanian and English, PrintPlazzaTypography, Cluj-Napoca, ISBN 978-973-0-15599-0.
GEORGE-BOGDAN TOFAN, ADRIAN NIŢĂ (2015)

BORSEC. GEOGRAPHIC AND TOURIST MAP
Romanian, English and Hungarian, DHM Typography, Bucureşti, ISBN 978-973-0-18656-7.
I would like to present the consecutive

publication of three tourist maps that focus on a
less „visible” area, the small depressions located
within the Eastern Carpathians. This scientific
endeavour, made by Lecturer George-Bogdan
TOFAN, PhD, continues the theme and the
region studied in his PhD thesis from 2012, titled
„Depresiunile mici, factori şi componentă a
umanizării (antropizării) Grupei Centrale a
Carpaţilor Orientali. Studiu de caz: Componenta
nordică a ulucului depresionar (Drăgoiasa-
Glodu-Bilbor-Secu-Borsec-Corbu-Tulgheş)”,
under the coordination of prof. Nicolae CIANGĂ,
PhD, from the Faculty of Geography, „Babeş-
Bolyai” University Cluj-Napoca. In 2013, after the
publication of said study at the Presa Universitară
Clujeană, the first tourist map, depicting the author’s
place of birth (Bilbor commune), scale 1: 60 000,
was printed. The map’s size is 48 x 68 cm, with five
parallel and one perpendicular fold, at 11.5 x 24 cm.
The main cover also contains a suggestive
image, taken by the author, which emphasizes the
central part of Bilbor Depression.
Following a positive feedback, an year
later (2014), with the support and financial
backing of the local authorities of Tulgheş, the
author managed to publish, at the PrintPlazza
Press Cluj-Napoca, The Tourist Map of Tulgheş
Commune, at a 1:50 000 scale, the cartographic
material following the exact same model as the
300 Book Review
previous map.
The only difference is that the front cover contains the title in Romanian and English, as well
as the coat of arms of Tulgheş. The front cover also contains a photograph, depicting the current view
of the commune’s centre. The photo was taken in 2013, during a promotional project (triff.ro).
In 2015 a third and last tourist map, that of Borsec, was published at DHM Bucureşti
Press, being much more complex than the
previous two, at a 1: 30 000 scale.
The map size is still 48 x 68 cm, but its
folding structure is different (17 x 24 cm). The co-
author of this map is Lecturer Adrian NIŢĂ,
who worked as a cartographer as well for all three
cartographic materials.
These maps were thought and designed to be
easy to read, without an overload of conventional
signs, thus enhancing the user experience.
Each map contains an excellent medallion,
at a large scale, which allows for an precise
position of tourist sites. Furthermore, besides the
graphical clarity and quality, there is a bilingual
legend (Romanian/English), the different text fonts
used and the proper colour pallette fulfilling not
only the academic valences, but also the practical
attributes of such material.
Two of the three maps contain a small text
on their backside regarding the geographic features
and the touristic sites found in the area, in
Romanian and English (Bilbor and Tulgheş), while
the map for Borsec contains an additional body of
text in Hungarian, as the settlement has a large
Hungarian population.
The translation into English was carried
out by Bogdan-Nicolae PĂCURAR, PhD, while
the translation into Hungarian (only for the tourist
map of Borsec) by prof. Aladár FARKAS. The
photographs were taken by János CSATLÓS.
The main features presented are the natural
touristic potential (geographic location, geological
structure, terrain features, climate, hydrography,
flora, fauna) as well as the man-made heritage and
characteristics (population and settlements, access routes, accommodation, tourist trails), followed
by a few references that captured different views of the area.
I believe that all three maps have a positive practical impact, which can contribute to the
development of spa and curative tourism as well as rural tourism (agricultural tourism) in the area.
In the near future, the town of Borsec might even receive the long lost national interest resort
certification, once the Multifunctional Spa Complex opens, which will provide, besides the usual
treatment, possibilities for rest and relaxation for all people, all year round.
Book Review 301
In conclusion, I would like to

emphasize the importance and the
integrated nature of these cartographic
materials, with real and practical
applications in territorial development
and planning, and acting as genuine
„visiting cards” for the promotion and
increase of touristic visibility of the area,
nationally as well as internationally,
taking into account that the mineral
water name of BORSEC is the strongest
Romanian brand.
Martin Olaru, PhD
Departament of Geography
West University of Timişoara

Instructions for the Authors
INSTRUCTIONS FOR THE AUTHORS
Article submission
In order to disseminate the research results in the field, researchers, scholars and professionals are
welcome to submit an electronic version of the manuscript (in Microsoft Office Word format).
Submission requirements: To submit an article for publication in our journal it is required that the
article was neither published before, or it was considered for publication in other journals. Authors
are responsible for the content and the originality of their contributions. In order to be published,
articles must be thoroughly researched and referenced.
IMPORTANT: All papers must be submitted in electronic format, only in English language
and formatted according to the model provided on the Journal Website to the email address:
auog.uoradea@yahoo.com.
Copyright statement
Each manuscript must be submitted along with a certification on the part of the author that the
scientific contribution represents the author(s) original work and has not been copyrighted
anywhere else, document which can be downloaded (click here for download).
By submitting a scientific work to Annals of the University of Oradea - Seria Geografie the
submitters agree to the following:
- the submitted work belongs exclusively to the declared authors;
- the submitted work represents original scientific research;
- the submitted work has not been published or submitted for publishing to another journal;
- if the submitted work is published or selected for publishing in Annals of the University of
Oradea - Seria Geografie, the authors waive any patrimonial claims derived from their authorship
for the submitted work; the authors retain the moral rights for their submitted work, as granted
under the Romanian applicable law; also, the authors agree to refrain from ulterior submitting of
the work to other journals.
The submitters agree to be solely held accountable in case of breaching the above terms and to
defend the representatives of Annals of the University of Oradea - Seria Geografie in the event of a
lawsuit related to the submitted work.
When submitting a paper the authors are required to fill and send a scanned copy of the declaration
of conformity provided on the Journal Website.
Privacy statement
The submitted personal data, such as names or email addresses, are used only for the declared purpose of the
Annals of the University of Oradea - Seria Geografie journal (publishing original scientific research).
Manuscripts are received at all times. However, in order to have your article published in the current year’s
issue, the manuscripts must be submitted three months before publication date (June, December).
Article format
All manuscripts must be edited entirely in English. Article must include:
- Title;
- Author name(s). For each author you must mention the author´s scientific title, his
affiliation (institution) and e-mail address;
- Abstract (maximum 300 words);
Instructions for the Authors
- Keywords (not more than 5 - 6 words);

- Acknowledgments (if any);
- Main body text (structured according to template provided on the website);
- Illustrations (graphs, diagrams, maps, photos - should have indications of their position in
the text and title written in English) must be introduced in text and must be also submitted in
electronic format, preferably in JPG, PNG or BMP format and must be referred to as Figures,
which should be numbered with Arabic Numbers.
- Tables must be numbered with Arabic numbers and should not repeat data available
elsewhere in the text.
- References must be indicated in the text, between brackets and must include the author´s
name and the date of the publication (Ilieş, 2012). When three or more authors are refereed, they
will appear in the text as follow: (Ilieş et al., 2012). References must be listed in alphabetical order
at the end of the text.
The following style sheet is recommended:
- for journals:
Gozner Maria, Avram Maria, (2010), Situaţia rezervaţiilor naturale din cadrul sistemului
teritorial Albac - Arieşeni, Analele Universităţii din Oradea, Seria Geografie, Editura
Universităţii din Oradea.
- for books:
Ianoş I. (2000), Sisteme teritoriale. O abordare geografică, Editura Tehnică, Bucureşti.
- for newspaper articles
Name of the newspaper, date of publication, Title of the newspaper article, date, page
Oradea Times (2010), Travel architecture, 11.03.2010, p. 13.
- for websites
Author (if available), article title, URL, accessed on … (time, day, month, year)
The standard model for submitting your manuscript, in Microsoft Word format, can be
downloaded from http://istgeorelint.uoradea.ro/Reviste/Anale/pr.html, it should be filled in and
sent by e-mail to auog.uoradea@yahoo.com.
Review process
All the manuscripts received at the Editorial Office undergo an anonymous peer review
process, necessary for assessing the quality of scientific information, the relevance to the
field, the appropriateness of scientific writing style, the compliance with the style and
technical requirements of our journal etc. The referees are selected from the national and
international members of the editorial and scientific board, as well as from other scholars or
professional experts in the field. The referees assess the drafts of the articles, commenting and
making recommendations. This process leads either to acceptation, recommendation for
revision, or rejection of the assessed article. Editors reserve the right to make minor editorial
changes to the submitted articles, including changes to grammar, punctuation and spelling, as
well as article format, but no major alterations will be carried out without the author’s
approval. Before being published, the author is sent the proof of the manuscript adjusted by
editors. If major revisions are necessary, articles are returned to the author so that he/she
should make the proper changes. Authors are notified by email about the status of the
submitted articles in at most 3 months from the receiving date.
CONTENTS
PHYSICAL CHARACTERISTICS OF CORE AREA OF ILE-IFE, NIGERIA

Adewale Olufunlola YOADE
(Art#252101-681) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 137
TOWARDS A RESILIENT ENERGY SYSTEM IN EASTERN ROMANIA – FROM FOSSIL FUELS TO RENEWABLE
SOURCES
Alexandru BĂNICĂ, Marinela ISTRATE
(Art#252102-682) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 148
THE USAGE OF TECHNOLOGIES IN TERRESTRIAL MEASUREMENTS FOR HAZARD MAPS
Dan VELE, Mircea ALEXE, Ioan STOIAN
(Art#252103-671) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 157
THE DYNAMICS OF THE MINOR RIVERBED OF TESLUI RIVER IN RELATION TO THE HUMAN FACTOR (1910-
2008) - CASE STUDY: REȘCA - FĂRCAȘELE DE JOS SECTOR
Gabriel VELCU, Gabriela Adina MOROȘANU
(Art#252104-684) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 168
THE NATIONAL STRUCTURE OF MARAMUREŞ COUNTY AT THE 20TH OCTOBER 2011 CENSUS
George-Bogdan TOFAN, Bogdan-Nicolae PĂCURAR, Adrian NIŢĂ
(Art#252105-680) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 177
THE REGRESSION MODEL IN THE FORECAST OF TRAVEL DEMAND IN AKURE, NIGERIA
Ogunbodede E.F., Ale A.S.
(Art#252106-688) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186
WINE ROAD - AN INSTRUMENT FOR THE VALORISATION OF WINE TOURISM POTENTIAL. CASE STUDY:
ALBA COUNTY VINEYARDS
Mihaela UNGUREANU
(Art#252107-683) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 195
ANALYSIS OF URBAN SPRAWL PHENOMENON IN BATNA CITY (ALGERIA) BY REMOTE SENSING TECHNIQUE
Hadda DRIDI, Abdelhalim BENDIB, Mahdi KALLA
(Art#252108-689) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 211
TYPOLOGY OF WOODEN CHURCHES IN THE DRAINAGE BASINS OF MUREȘ AND ARIEȘ, ALBA COUNTY
Ștefan BAIAS, Maria GOZNER, Grigore Vasile HERMAN, Florin Miron MĂDUȚA
(Art#252109-696) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221
CONTRIBUTION OF REMOTE SENSING IN THE ANALYSIS OF THE DYNAMICS OF CHOTTS AND SEBKHAS:
CASE OF THE ENDOREIC AREA OF GADAIN (NORTHEAST OF ALGERIA)
Rabah BOUHATA, Mahdi KALLA, Aida BENSEKHRIA
(Art#252110-690) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 234
AN ASSESSMENT OF HOUSING AND NEIGHBOURHOOD QUALITY CONDITION IN ILESA, NIGERIA
Adewale Olufunlola YOADE, Olabisi Omowumi ADEYEMI, Babawale A. ADEYEMI
(Art#252110-690) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 242
THE INFLUENCE OF FIRMS STRUCTURAL CHARACTERISTICS ON THE DEGREE OF AGGLOMERATION
ECONOMIES ENJOYED AMONGST FIRMS IN THE LAGOS REGION, NIGERIA
Adejompo FAGBOHUNKA
(Art#252112-691) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 253
USING GIS FOR CAVES MODELLING AND ANALYSIS. THE STUDY CASE OF ANINA MINING AREA (BANAT
MOUNTAINS, ROMANIA)
Laurențiu ARTUGYAN
(Art#252113-698) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 261
GEOMORPHOLOGICAL SYSTEM’S VULNERABILITY OF THE EASTERN REGION OF PETROŞANI DEPRESSION
AND GENERATION OF CRITICAL ENVIRONMENTS BY THE COAL EXPLOITATION ACTIVITY
Ciprian NIMARĂ, George-Bogdan TOFAN
(Art#252114-685) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
CRUISE SHIP TOURISM ON THE DANUBE RIVER. CASE STUDY: CAPITALIZATION OF DELTAIC TOURISM
POTENTIAL
Elena IRINCU, Rodica PETREA, Norbert RACZ, Angela BULZAN (SAV), Luminița FILIMON
(Art#252115-700) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 276
USING CARTOGRAPHIC DOCUMENTS AND GIS FOR FOLLOWING THE EVOLUTION OF THE PONDS - AREA OF
CEFA AND MĂDĂRAS COMMUNES - (BIHOR, ROMANIA)
Ribana LINC, Liviu BUCUR
(Art#252116-701) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 287
Book review
by Martin OLARU
(Art#252217-686) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 299
ISSN 1221-1273, E-ISSN 2065-3409

Stoian Alexe Vele

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Stoian Alexe Vele

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

UNIVERSITATEA DIN ORADEA

Editura Universităţii din Oradea

Editura Universităţii din Oradea

Review accredited by CNCSIS, Code 669 “B+” Category (since 2008)

Editor-in-Chief: Alexandru ILIEŞ

Foreign Language Supervisor: Corina TĂTAR, Cezar MORAR

ISSN 1221-1273, E-ISSN 2065-3409

TOWARDS A RESILIENT ENERGY SYSTEM IN EASTERN ROMANIA – FROM FOSSIL FUELS TO

THE USAGE OF TECHNOLOGIES IN TERRESTRIAL MEASUREMENTS FOR HAZARD MAPS

THE REGRESSION MODEL IN THE FORECAST OF TRAVEL DEMAND IN AKURE, NIGERIA

WINE ROAD - AN INSTRUMENT FOR THE VALORISATION OF WINE TOURISM POTENTIAL.

ANALYSIS OF URBAN SPRAWL PHENOMENON IN BATNA CITY (ALGERIA) BY REMOTE

CONTRIBUTION OF REMOTE SENSING IN THE ANALYSIS OF THE DYNAMICS OF CHOTTS AND

AN ASSESSMENT OF HOUSING AND NEIGHBOURHOOD QUALITY CONDITION IN ILESA,

THE INFLUENCE OF FIRMS STRUCTURAL CHARACTERISTICS ON THE DEGREE OF

PHYSICAL CHARACTERISTICS OF CORE AREA OF ILE-IFE,

Adewale Olufunlola YOADE

Key words: physical, core, environment and housing

THE STUDY AREA

Figure 1. Map of the Study Area

LITERATURE REVIEW AND THEORETICAL PERSPECTIVES

CAUSES OF HOUSING AND ENVIRONMENTAL PROBLEMS

CORE AREA ENVIRONMENT

RESULTS AND DISCUSSION

Table 1. Socio-Economic Characteristics of Respondents

Table 2. Physical Characteristics

11-20 years 29 6.1

Table 3. Environmental Characteristics

CHI-SQUARE ANALYSIS OF LAND-USE AND WASTE DISPOSAL IN THE

Table 4. Chi-Square Tests

Table 5. Regression coefficient of Waste Disposal

CHI-SQUARE ANALYSIS OF CONDITION OF BUILDINGS AND DRAINAGE

Table 7. Chi-Square Tests

Value Df Asymp. Sig. (2-sided)

CONCLUSION AND IMPLICATION OF STUDY FOR POLICY FORMULATION

Federal University of Technology, Akure, Nigeria.

Submitted: Revised: Accepted and published online

TOWARDS A RESILIENT ENERGY SYSTEM IN EASTERN ROMANIA –

OBJECTIVES AND METHODOLOGY

RESULTS AND DISCUSSIONS

Figure 1. Energy consumption for industry and population

Figure 2. The structure of the thermo-energy production in Romania by fuel

The energy system in North East and South East Regions

The alternative of renewable energy

Figure 4. The dynamics of investments in renewable energy in Eastern Romania

Figure 5. The share of different renewable energy capacities in Eastern Romania

CONCLUSION AND PERSPECTIVES

Submitted: Revised: Accepted and published online

THE USAGE OF TECHNOLOGIES IN TERRESTRIAL

Key words: terrestrial measurements, risk, hazard maps, management.

Figure 1. Digital map support for hazard map making

- geographical localizing, natural area, geomorphologic data, hydrographical network;

- hydro technical works which can affect the pass regimen;

THE CONTENT OF HAZARD MAPS

Table 1. Database for hazard mapping

1. The data were updated with

scale 1:50000 given by CNC

information source taken from

scale 1:50000 given by CNC

The data were updated

UAT ID County Name

locality received from the

county committees were

fulfilled with the required data